Skip to main content

Full text of "Arakan-Forchhammer-1891"

See other formats


Arakan 

Forchhammer, E 1891 
(Superintendent Government Printing, Rangoon). 



This version is designed 
for reading on screen. 
To print tlie document, you 
may need use tlie "Auto 
rotate and centre" print 
command. 




A digitised version of the 1970s reprint. 

This material was originally published in 1 891 , a year after 
Forchhammer died, according to a reference to it in 
Harvey's 1 926 "History of Burma". A new impression was 
made in the 1970s by the Burmese Education Ministry: 
the minister at that time was Arakanese, and passionate 
about the history of his native province. The original plates 
and artwork were presumably lost by this time. A 
somewhat damaged copy of the 1891 book has been 
used to make a new set of offset plates. If the original had 
a title page, it had either disappeared from the original 
copy or was deliberately excluded from the reprint. The 
book was renamed "Report on the Antiquities of Arakan" 
and the year was put as 1892 on a typewritten slip of 
paper bound into the sub-title page. The publisher of the 
reprint is sometimes cited as "Archaeology Department, 
Burma", although as the department was established in 
1902, it could not have been the publisher of the 1891 
version. The reprint was bound in soft blue paper. 

Some photographs are missing from the reprint. It is 

possible that they originally appeared as individual photos stuck on the plates, perhaps in an 
attempt to provide high quality illustrations for a book with a limited print run. For example, Plate 
IV No 7 is missing, and the blank space is marked with a small pencilled cross, perhaps by the 
owner of the book that was used for the reprint. Two complete pages of plates, XII and XIII, 
pictures from the Shittaung pagoda, are also missing. Original copies of the book may still have 
these plates, and all the illustrations. On the first page of the text in the 1970s edition are two 
marks in ink, circling an incorrect 20 miles as the distance from Vesali to Mrohaung, and an 
incorrect 1 0th century as the date for King Anawratha. These were presumably also made by the 
owner of the book that was used for the reprinting. This circling of the 20 on page 1 is instantly 
diagnostic of the reprint. In the original book, the numbering on Plates I to VIII starts from No 1 on 
each plate. From Plate X, No 1 , picture numbers then continue in sequence. Pencilled changes to 
the numbering by the owner of the copy version have been reproduced in the reprint, but they do 
not match the references in the text, and are best ignored. 

I am still trying to get hold of an original copy of the book to compare it with the reprint. There 
are versions (seen on WorldCat) at SOAS, Indiana University, National Art Library (V&A) 
London, Newberry Library Chicago and Northern Illinois University, but their online catalogues 
all use the 1970s title, and mention the paper insert. The Archaeology Dept library in 
Rangoon also holds a 1 970s copy. The 1 891 (?92) original might be hardbound, perhaps with 
a tissue overlay to protect the plates. In 1 926, Harvey referred to copies of the book at the 
Bodelian (it's not in their online catalogue), the British Museum (their copy was transferred to 
the British Library, which will not give it out on international loan) and the India Office and 
Oxford India Institute Libraries. The SOAS journal has a reference to Forchhammer, Emil. 
1 892. Papers on Subjects Relating to the Archaeology of Burma: A Report on the History of 
Arakan. Rangoon: Government Press. A collection called Papers on Subjects Relating to the 
Archaeology of Burma dated 1 891 or 92 is in the Yale, Cambridge and Leiden libraries. The 
Leiden catalogue mentions that this contains "Notes on early history and geography of British 
Burma" (1891), but does not specify Arakan. The "Notes" title also appears with 
Forchhammer's separate works on the Shwedagon and Suvannaphumi. 



Bob Hudson 2007 



2007/ii 



Forchhammer biographical entries. 



FORCH 

jB. Usines pour }a traction des chemins de fer : 

kW Millions de tWli 
Barherine (aeciimolBlloii aimuellt) mai. 6^000 env. — a 60 

Vernayaz » 93000 . — . 170 

Hitom id. . 50O0O . 40 » 40 

Amsteg . . . de 30000 a 8500O . 35 » 150 

C, Vsines electro-chimiques : 

Chippis (3 usines) . . 20000 a S5D0O env. 20O a 300 

Braraois 8000 » 35000 » 100 . 150 

Ackersand 6000 • 24000 » 100.150 

Biaachina 13000 » 450i)0 » 100 s 200 

I La tiioHi^ apparlient a VAllemagne. 
- \jA muitie oppac'tient & la France. 

[Extrait d'un article de Wysslino.] 

Electrification des chemins de fbb suisses. 
Elle est I'un des problemes les plus importants dont 
la Confederation ait eu <i s'occuper depuis uue quin- 
zaine d'annfies. Elle a dijti. commence et doit Strc 
niBuee a chef au cours de ces proehaiues ann^es. La 
force foiiruie par le pays permet d'iconomiser 700 000 
tonnes de charbon iraportees de I'etranger, au prix 
de 80 fr. la tonne. Quelques chemins de fev privis 
a voie normale ont donni Texemple dans ce doraaine, 
entre aiitres les lignes Orbe-Chavornay en 1894, Ber- 
thoud-Thouue en 1890, Fribourg-Morat-Anet en 1902, 
Spiez-Brigue (LStschberg) en 1910. Le tunnel du Sim- 
pion a 6X(s coiistruit et amenage en 1906 pour I'em- 
ploi de la traction electrique. Tontes les nouvelles 
lignes ouvei'tes au trallc depuis 1910 ont itS imm^dia- 
teraeut actionnfies S. I'Slectriciti. Lorsque la conimission 
spiciale, chargSo d'dtudier la question d6s 1901, eut 
Aifostt ses conciusions en 1912, )bs C. P. P. se mirent h 
^lectriflsr partielleraaiit certains tronjons, entre autres 
celui de Berne h, Thoune, pour opirer la jonction avec Ic 
LOtsclibeig. Puis ce fut le tour des lignes exploit^es par 
les chemins de fer das Alpas bernoises : Berne-Belp- 
Thoune et Berne-Schwarzenbourg'. La premifere partie 
de la ligne du Gothard expJoitie ilectriquement fut le 
tron^on Erstfeld-Bellinione en 1916 ; I'^quipement 
complet de la ligne fut termini en 1924, Jusqu'en 1928, 
3000 km. du riseau des G. F. F. seront Electrifies, notam- 
ment les lignes principales du pays : Simploii-Laiisanne- 
Geneve ; Lausanne-Neuchitel-Ollen ; Lausanne-Bern e- 
Olten-Zuricli ; Zurich-Thahvil-Coire ; Zurich-Thalwi!- 
Lucerne ; Zurich-Winterthour-Romanshorn- Rorschach ; 
Winterthour - Saint-Gall - Rorschach ; Zurich - Schaff- 
house. etc. [L. SJ 

FORCH (G. Zurich, D. Meilen et Uster. V. DGS). 
Passage ancien snr le Zurichberg oil s'flevent une au- 
berge et un hameau. Des tombeaux prfes de Zumikon 
et de Forch t^moignent d'line trfes ancienne colonie 
al^manne ; en 1833-1834, on dScouvrit au-dessous du 
col, prte d'j^Ssch, une rang^e de tombesaUmannes. Le 
nom dn col derive dii latin furca = fourche. L'ancienne 
route fnt t^moLn h diverses reprises de passages de 
troupes et de combats : pres de Kaltenstein en 1354, dans 
la guerre de Zurich et pendant les deux batailles de 
Zurich en 1799. Des retranchements datant de la pre- 
miere bataiUe de Zurich existent encore entre Rehalp 
et Waldburg-Zollikon. Le 35 septembre 1799 les Russes 
battirent en retraite devant Massena par les cols de 
Witikon et de Forch ; le nom de Rnssemntg est en plu- 
sieurs endroits reste un temoignage de ce passage. La 
nouvaiie route da la Porch fut construite de 1843 it. 1847 
jnsqu'a Esslingen et de 1848 h, 1853 jusqn'a Wald. 
Le 24 septembre 1922, nn monument, eonju par I'ar- 
chitecte Otto Zollinger, a ete eleve aux soldats morts 
pendant la raobilisatian de 1914-1918 au-dessus de l'an- 
cienne auberge aitr Krone ; en 1923 il fut placi sous la 
protection du canton de Zurich. — Voir Katalog der 
Sammlungen der Ant. Ges, in Zurich III, p. 20. — 
Heierli : ArcMolog. Karte des Kls. Ziirich. — A. Heer : 
Geschicktliches tion der Forch, Alte und netie Forch- 
strasse dans ZWChr. 1912, n" 32. — Reden bei der 
Denkmalseinweibting (annexe k la Feuille afficielle de 
Zurich). [F. Hboi.] 

FORCHHAMMER. Famiile de Kiel (AUemagne), 
devenue bourgeoise de St. Antonien dans le Pritti- 
gau (Grisona) avec Ghristiah- GOTTLIEB, pasteur. 



FOREL 



143 




Em&auBi Forchhammer. 
B'aprAs une photographie. 



Ses enfants furent — 1. TJieopIlil, organiste, * 29 
juillet 1847 k Schiers. 11 etudia au conservatoire de 
Stuttgart, fut d'abord organiste et professeur en Suisse, 
puis organiste k la Marienkirche k Wismar et acquit 
bientflt par d'importantes cj-eatioiisniusicales, lerenom 
d'un des meilleurs virtuoses de I'orgue. II se perfec- 
tioima alors encore sous la direction du professeur Kiel 
k Berlin, devint en 1878 organiste principal de St. Be- 
nedikt h Quedlinburg et en 1886 a la catbedrale de 
Magdebourg ; directeur de diverses societes de musique 
et professeur de composition et d'orgue au conserva- 
toire Sonnemanu. II composa entre autres plus de 
1000 morceaux d'orgue et Jcrivit une serie de manuels 
tres employes, t ^ Magdebourg l*' aoftt 1923. — Bund. 
TagUatt 1923, n" 185. — 2. Emilie, peintre, * a Schiers 
13 Janvier 1850, etudia k BUle et k Paris, fit des 
voyages d'itude en AUema^ne, France, Italie et Hot- 
lande ; f k Davos 13 juin 
1912. Sestableauxse trou- 
vent dans des collections 
privies et k la galerie pci- 
bliqoe de Coire. — 3. 
Emanuel, D' phil., av- 
chfiologue et linguiste, * 
12 mars 1851 a St. An- 
tonien. Ses etudes niedi- 
cales terminees, en Anie- 
rique, il se voua^ I'etude 
compare des langues. 11 
vecut entre autres assez 
longtemps parmi des tri- 
bus d'lndiens en voie 
d'extiuction de I'Ami- 
rique du Nord ftt k Mexico, 
et acquit une connaissance 
g£n6Tale des langues am£- 
ricaines. Al'universiti de 
Leipzig oh il se fit inscrire, 
il s'occupa de Sanscrit, de 
zend, d'aralje et des lan- 
gues parentes, apprit I'aimiuien dans un convent armi- 
nien prfes de Venise et fut bientat tris connu par ses 
publications scientiflques et ses travaux. L'empereur du 
Brisil vonlut lui confier I'etude des langues indiennes 
sud-americaines, et le gouvernement britannique lui 
offrit une chaive de langues pali h. I'universit* de Ran- 
goon. Forchhammer accepta ce dernier poste et profita 
de son etahlissement aux Indes pour ^tudier les langues 
de I'interieur du pays ; il en dressa un vocabulaire com- 
part et colleetionna de jiclies trisors mannscrits. 
NommA en 1882 inspecteur archfeologique de la Bii- 
manie britannique, il reunit dans ce pays un abondant 
inatiriel areheologique et dirigea les fouiiies de villes 
enfouies depuis longtemps. t le 26 avril 1890 pendant 
son retour en Europe. — Der freie BMier 1890, n" 169. 

— AthenSum 1890. [C. J.] 
FOnOLAZ <LA) (C. Vaud, D. Aigk, Com. Ormont- 

Dessous. W.DGS). Vge qui fut, le 5 mars 1798, le theatre 
d'un combat sanglant entre la compaguie bernoise de 
Graffenried et les habitants du village d'une part, 
et de I'autre une troupe franfaise appuyfie par trois 
compagnies de r^publicains vaudois de la plaine, Ges 
derniers ftirent vainqueurs et emporterent la position. 

— DHV. [M. R.] 
FOREL (C. Fribourg, D. Broye. V. DOS). Vge et 

Com. qui appartenait autrefois au mandement d'Esta- 
vayer. En 1594, Louis Griset de Forel en fit I'acquisi- 
tion de Joseph d'Estavayer et I'firigea en seigneurie. 
Forel, Sivaz et Autavaux ne contribuaient pas aux frais 
de culte de la paroisse d'Estavayer, et de ce fait etaient 
exclus de I'admmiatration paroissiale. Au cours des 
siecles, les habitants de ces trois villages avaient 
maintes fois refuse les redevances dues au clerge et 
n'avaient jamais ni particip6 aux reparations ni k 
Tentretien de I'^glise d'Estavayer. Mais des 1848, 
ils r^clamerent les mSmes droits aectoraux et admi- 
nistratifs que les paroissiens d'Estavayer, tout en 
refusant de payer une contribution et une compen- 
sation en echange de ces droits. Le conllit s'envenima. 
Quand il etait question de lever un inipSt, Forei et Auta- 



2007/iii 



Standes Zurich iiber. — Vergl. Katalog der SamnUiingen 
derAntiq. Ges. in Zurich III, p. 20. — Heierli: Arckdolog, 
Karte des Kis. Zurich. — A. Heer : GeschicJilHciies von 
der FoTch ; Alte u. neue Forchstrasse (in ZWGhr. 1912, 
Nr. 32). — Textbeilage -Lum Zurcher. Amtsblatt 1922: 
Reden bei der Denkmalseinweihung. [P. Hboi.] 

FORCHHAMMER. Gesciilecht aus Kiel (Deutsch- 
land)» das sich mit CHRISTIAN Gottlieb, Pfarrer, in 
St. AntOnien im Pratigau (Kt. Graubiinden) einbiir- 
gerte. Dessen Kinder sind : — 1. Tbeoptiil, Organist, 

* 29. VII. 1847 in Schiers, besiichte das Konserva- 
torium in Stuttgart, war zuerst Organist und Lehrer 
in der Schweiz, dann Orga.mst an der Marieukirclie in 
Wismar und gewann bald durch bedeutende mu- 
sikalische Schopfungen (Orgelkonzerte) den Ruf eines 
der besten Orgelvirtuosen. Bildete slch dann unter 
Prof. Kiel in Beriiu noch weiter aus. 1878 wurde er 
Hauptorganist an St. Benediitt in QTiedlinburg und 
1866 am. Dom zu Magdeburg ; Dirigent verschiedenBr 
MusikgGBdllechaft^n und Lehrer fur KompositiDn und 
Orgelspiel am Sonnemannschen Konservatorium. Kom- 
ponierte u. a. mehr als 1000 Orgelstiicke und schri«b 
eine Heibe viel gebrauch- 

ter Handbucher. t in Mag- 
deburg 1. yui. 1923. ~ 
BUnd. Taghlalt 1923, Nr. 
185. — 2.EHIUE, Malerin, 

* 13. I. 1850 in Schiers, 
studierte an der Basler 
Tochter-Kuuatschule un- 
ter Prof. Weissbrod und 
in Paris. Studienreisen in 
Deutschland, Frankreich., 
Italien und Holland, f in 
Davos 13. VI, Iflia.Bilder 
von itr sind ausser in Pri- 
vatbesitz, auch in der 
offentUclien Sammlung au 
ChuTi — 3. Emanuelf 
Dr. pbll., Archaoliige uud 
Sprachforscher, * 12. in. 
1851 in St . Antonien . 
Nacb VoUendung von me- 
dizinischen Studien iu 
Amerika wandte er sicli 
der vergleichenden Sprachforscbung zu. Er hi«lt sich u. a. 
langerG Zelt bei den aussterbenden Indianerstammen 
Nordanierikas und in Mexiko auf und erwarb sich umfas- 
sende Kentnisse der amerikanischen Sprachen. Erst mit 
25 Jaljren enlscbloss er sicb, in Deutschland seine wis- 
senscliaftliclie Bildung metliodisch zu vertiefen. An der 
Leipaiger Universitilt beschaftigte er sich rait Sanskrit, 
Zend, Arabisclv.und verwandten Spracben, erlernte in 
einem Armenierkloster bei Venedig das Armenisclie und 
wurde bald durcli wissenschaftliche Veroffentlichiingen 
und Facbvortrage an internatinnalpn Kongressen so be- 




Binanuel Forcbhammer. 
Nacb Qiner PhotograpUe. 



FORCLAZ (LA) 

kannt^ das er zti gleicher Zeit zwei ehrenvolle Berufun- 
gen erhielt : der Kaiser von Brasilien woUte ihn mit 
der Erforschung der Indianersprachen Sudamerikas 
betrauen, und die britische Regierung bot ibm eine 
Professur fUr Palisprachen an der Hochschule in 
Rangoon an. F. nahm letztere an. erforschte neben 
seiner Lehrtfitigkeit die hinterindiscben Sprachen, 
machte sich an ein verg-Jeichendes Worterbuch dersei- 
ben und sammelte reiche Handschriftenschatze. 1882 
wurde er zum archaologischen Inspektor von Bri- 
tisch-Birma ernannt ; dort sammelte er reicbes ar- 
cbaologisches Material und leitete Ansgrabungen lILngst 
verachwundener Stadte. f infolge der libergrossen Ar- 
beitslast in ungesundem Klima am 26. IV. 1890 anf 
der Riickkehr nacb Europa. — Der freie Rdtier 1890, 
Nr. 169. -^ Athendum 1890. fc. J.l 

FORCLAZ (LA) (Kt. Waadt, Bez. Aigie, Gem. 
Oron Dessous. S. GLS). Dorf ; am 5. III. 1798 Schau- 
platz eines blutigen Kampfes zwischen der bernischen 
Kompagnie von Graffenried nnd den Einwobnern des 
Dorfs einerseits, sowte einer franzosischen Truppe, die 
von drei Kompagnien waadtlandischer Hepubiikaner 
aus der Eben e unt erstut zt wurd e» and erseit s . D ie 
letzteren trugen den Sieg davon und bemachtigten 
sich der SteUung. — DHV. [m. b.1 

FOREL (Kt. Freiburg, Bez. Broye. S. GLS). Dorf, 
das friiher zum Mandement Estavayer geb6rte. 1594 
erwarb es Louis Griset de Forel von Joseph d'Esta- 
vayer und machte daraus eine Herrschaft. F., Sfivaz 
und Autavaux trugen nicht zu den Kultuskosten der 
Kirchgem. Estavayer bei und waren aus diesem Gruude 
auch von der Pfarrverwaltung ausgeschlossen. Im 
Laufe der Jahrhnnderte batten die Bewobner dieser 
drei Dorfer zu verschiedenea MaJen sich gsweigert, 
die der GeistUchkeit scbuldigen Abgaben zu entrichten, 

auch ha,tt«n sie niomaLs wedcr an den Auabeaaerung^en, 

noch am Unterhalt der Kirche von Estavayer bei- 
getragen. Dagegen forderten sie seit 1848 die gleicben 
Wahl- und Verwaltungsrechte wie die Pfarrgenossigen 
von Estavayer, trotzdem sie sich immer noch weigerten, 
einen Beitrag oder eiue Entschadigung fiir die Ge- 
wahrung dieser Rechte zu leisten. Der Konflikt spitzte 
sich zu, und aJs es-sich darnm bandelte, die Steuern 
einzuziehen, drohten F. und Autavaux, sich von der 
Stadt zu trennen und eine eigene Kirchgem, zu bilden. 
Zu verschiedenen Zeitenj besonders 1900, erhoben sie 
Einsprucb gegen die Pfairwahlen und verlangten hart- 
nS,ckigr aber ohne Gewahrung einer Entschadigung, 
dass ihnen die Rechte der AngehOrigen der Kirchgem. 
zuB:estanden wUrden. Schliesslich wurde der Staats- 
rat dieser immar wiederkebrenden Streitigkeiten iiber- 
drUssig und achlug 1905 im Einverstandnis mit der 
geistlichen Behfirde das Dorf S4vaz zur Kirchgem. 
Bussy und am 4. iv. 1907 P. zur Kirchgem. Rueyres, 
aowie Autavaux zu Montbretloz. Die Einwohner von F. 



Attinger, Victor, (Ed). 1926. Dictionnaire historique & biographique de la 

Suisse. Tome troisieme, Erard-Heggenzi. Neuchatel, Administration du 
Dictionnaire Historique et Biograpliique de la Suisse. 



Tliese 1926 bool<s were printed in Switzerland, at Neuchatel (Neuenburg in 
German language) by a Special Committee, but most probably at or by the 
Attinger Press. There are many books in Switzerland with a French and a 
German edition, and sometime an Italian one also. For a dictionary, the problem 
is that the order of entries varies from one to the other set, according to the 
language. So, for this book we have at least two different versions in French and 
German: 



2007/iv 

2005 Online Bibliography. 

Forchhammer, Emmanuel 

Born 12.3.1851 a Sankt Antonien, Died 26.4.1890 a Myingyan (Birmanie 

britannique), prot., de Sankt Antonien. Fils de Cliristian Gottlieb, pasteur, de 

Kiel, et d'Elisabeth Schlegel, Argovienne. Frere de Theophil ( -> 2 ). ~ 1881 

Constantia Bauerlein, fille d'un missionnaire a Bangalore (Inde). Etudes de 

medecine a La Nouvelle-Orleans, doctorat. F. se consacra ensuite a la 

linguistique et etudia les langues amerindiennes du nord et du centre du 

continent. Etudes de methode philologique etde langues orientales 

(notamment le pali) des 1876 a Leipzig (doctorat es lettres). Ayant regu 

simultanement des offres de poste au Bresil et en Birmanie (1877), F. opta 

pour ce dernier pays. Professeur de pali a la High School de Rangoon des 

1879. Parallelement a son enseignement, F. etudia les langues indochinoises. 

Inspecteur archeologique de la Birmanie britannique des 1882, il dirigea les 

fouilles de plusieurs villes. F. est I'un des pionniers de la recherche sur le 

bouddhisme et la Birmanie. 

Oeuvres 

-Notes on Buddhist Law, 1882-1883 

-Notes on the Early History and Geography of British Burma, 1883-1884 

Bibliographie 

-Der Freie Ratier, 12.3.1951 



Bigger, Andreas. 2005. "Forchhammer, Emmanuel." Dictionnaire historique de 
la Suisse (DHS), version 20/09/05 , from http://www.hls-dhs- 
dss.ch/textes/f/F44652.php. 






Report on the 
ANTIQUITISS OF ARAKAN 

by 
w, B, ForchhamEier 
1 892 



ARAKAN 

I.-MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 



! '^O .S.^^. 



»SPT. Of AftCflASOL 

AGGN* 

>ATE. 



ARAKAN. 



CHAPTER I. — THEMahamuni Pagoda. 

The Mahamuni shrine is situated north latitude 2i° east longitude ^3°^ 8 miles east of the 
Kaladan river and 48 miles north of Mrohaung, the once famous capital cf the Arakanese kings. 

History. — The earliest dawn of the history of Arakan reveals the base cf the hills, which 
divide the lower course of the Kaladan and Lfemro rivers, inhabited by sojourners from India 
governed by chiefs who claim relationship with the rulers of Kapilavastu. Their subjects are divided 
into the four castes of the older Hindu communities; the kings and priests study the three Vedas ; 
the rivers, hills, and cities bear names of Aryan origin ; and the titles assumed by the king and 
queen regnant suggest connection with the Solar and Lunar dynasties of India. 

The Lfemro river was then called Anjanadi, from its crooked course. Marayu, the first of 
Arakanese kings, founded the city of DhanyavatI on the banks of the Slrimanadi (now the Thare 
creek). The Kaladan meandered past the S'ailagiri (now Kyauktaw) under the appellation Gaccha-. 
bhanadi and joined the sea (samudra) below Urasa, the present Urittaung. The Mallapabbata, 
Gandhagiri, and Jarapabbata separated the Kaladan from the Mallayunadi (Mayu river), and to the 
west rose the Kasinapabbata. Later on, but still before our era, four towns (chaturgama) were 
founded where the Launggyet creek joins the Lemro ; the modem villager Nankya, Barin, Bato, and 
L<'tma indicate the sites of the " four cities;" and the Anjanadi changed its name to Lfemro (Le- 
Tiyomyit), or the " four-city river." Vai^sali (Vesali) is said to have first been founded by King 
Vasudeva. The ruins of this town can still be traced^ miles north of Mrohaung, 2 miles east of 
the village of Paragyi. Both DhanyavatI and Vesali were repeatedly destroyed by neighbouring 
mountain tribes, but again rebuilt by the Aryan settlers. 

With Candrasuriya or Mahacandrasuriya appear the dim outlines of the history cf A/akan. This 
monarch erected a new city and palace on the site of Old DhanyavatI ; to this ruler historical annals 
and traditions unanimously ascribe the foundation of the original Mahamuni shrine intended to receive 
the brazen image of Gotama. The records cf Farther India make Candrasuriya a contemporary of 
Mahamuni, the great sage. Buddhism, as it now prevails in Burma, is decidedly an offshoot of the 
Southern Buddhist school. In the nth and 12th centuries the priests of Pagan united their church 
with the mother-church of Ceylon. In the loth century Buddhism, established in Burma by Sona and 
Uttara, who were sent by Asoka, must have become nearly extinct. Manuha, King of the Takings, 
was brought captive to Pagan by Anawratha (lolh^centurv') ; he vras, however, allowed to build a 
residence for himself, and in this palace nearly all Is Indian art, and Trip^v.'rt'i' -reigned supreme, as is 
evident fran the stone sculptures still preserved in the edifice (see Report on Pagan). , The religious 
zeal of Anawratha and Narapatijayasura again secured supremacy to Buddhism. But there are old 
Buddhist traditions among the Takings and Arakanese, traditions which could not have originated 
with the Southern Buddhist school, but are the remnants of the old Northern Buddhism, which reached 
Arakan from the Ganges when India was mainly Buddhistic ; they form a substratum cropping up here 
and there apparently without any connection ; its centre is the Mahamuni pagoda, the most important 
remains 'of ancient Buddhism in Burma, antedating in this province both Brahmanism and the 
Buddhism of the Southern school. The legend asserts that during the reign of Candrasuriya, King 
of Dhannavati (hicrthern Arakan), Gotama Buddha came with many of his followers to this country.' 



2 THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 

On the Selagiri (opposite Kyauktaw on the Kaladan river) he held a prophetic discourse.; after the 
casting of his Image he departed lo the south, \nsited DvaravatI (Sandoway), then turned to the east, 
and alighting (he is flying through the air) on the summit of the Po-u taung (a steep hill 7 miles 
above Pro me on the Irrawaddy) he delivered another discourse pregnant with prophesies. His further 
journeys in Burma are still remembered by the Talaings in connection with certain old pagodas in 
Pegu, That(?h, and Martaban. Nothing is reported in the Southern Buddhist scriptures of Gotama's 
sojourn in Suvannabhumi, Arimaddana, or Ramanfiadesa (constituting the present Burma) ; but, say 
the Ceylonese chroniclers, he flew through the air and alighted on a prominent peak in Ceylon, 
convened the savage inhabitants of the island, and then flew back to India. The modern Burmese 
historians have a third legend : he visited Ceylon, then crossed, in one gigantic step, the ocean and 
landed on the Po-u taung mountain ; with another step he again stood on the heights of Rajagrihi. 
AH three traditions are equally trustworthy or the contrary. But it is immaterial to our inquiry 
whether or not Gotama sojourned in DhannavatI or whether he was personally present at the casting 
of his image on the Sirigutta hill, on which Candrasuriya erected the Mahamuni shrine in commemo- 
ration of both events ; it suffices to know that the strange tradition, unrecorded in the Tipitaka, is 
not an afterthought, conceived in modern times, of which we have so many instances in the history of 
Burma. 

The tradition is intimately connected with the religious history of Arakan and Burma in general ; 
it is as old as Buddhism itself in that province. Nearly all pagodas within the confines of Dhanna- 
vati and on the banks of the Irrawaddy owe their origin to it ; ancient Arakanese kings, mindful of 
the prophesies it contained, built pagodas on the spots indicated, and modern kings rebuilt or repaired 
them ; the Urittaung pagoda, the Uginceti, the Andaw, Nandaw, and Sandaw shrines in Sandoway 
still exist in fulfilment of Gotama's dicta ; and the removal of the Mahamuni image the Arakanese 
look upon as the temporary working of the still 'unexpiated result (Kammavipaka) of Gotama's two 
evil 4eeds (see page 7) committed on the Cheduba island and visited on his younger brother and re- 
presentative : only another foretelling fulfilled in this land of strange prophecies, Arakan, the Pales- 
tine of the Farther East. A century ago Bodawpaya, on returning from a victorious campaign against 
the Talaings, erected the Po-u taung pagoda, above Prome, on the hill, where Gotama, on his jour- 
ney from Sandoway to Srikshetra (see page 5), alighted with his pupils and foretold the history of 
Prome, 

As in reports on Burmese archaeological remains we shall often have occasion to refer to the 
Mahamuni tradition, I give here the necessary extracts from the Mahamuni thamein (a history of 
this shrine) and the Sappadanapakarawa (Sarvasz'hanaprakara«a), an ancient Arakanese manuscript 
of great value : 

SarvasihanaprakaraJta. 

" Candrasuriya, hearing of the great teacher Gotama, yearned to pay homage to him, and to 
'present him with rich offerings. Buddha, while dwelling in SravastI (Savatthi), became aware, by his 
divine power to perceive the thoughts of others, of the intentions of Candrasuriya. The teacher said ' 
to his chief disciple Ananda : * The king will have to pass regions full of danger to travellers ; large 
'rivers will impede his journey, and the ocean is ruled by nagas inimical to' seafarers : let us betake 
' ourselves to the dominions of the king, so that he may execute his pious intentions without being 
' compelled to undertake so dangerous a journey.' Then Gotama, accompanied by Ananda and 500 
' rah'ans, flew through the air and alighted on the summit of the Selagiri (the hill opposite Kyauk- 
taw). Here he held a discourse with his disciples and then addressed Ananda thus: 'Ananda, 
'to the west of the Gacchabha river, which flows past this hill, there is a plain ; here have I in 
' former existences been born many times, One yojana distant from this Selagiri, whereon we are 
' now standing, there is a mountain called Mallapabbata ; on this hill a pagoda will be built to receive 



THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 3 

as relics the hair from both sides of my head ; the shrine will be called Uzundawceti (^sgSiccoSoncS) ; 
■ear the Mallapabbata is another hill called Ve/uvan«apabbata, where during one of my births I lived 
as a Zapagyi serpent {oolt@« boa constrictor); on its summit the Nasaceti will be built, containing as 
relic my nasal bone. Near this again is a hill called Gandhagiri, where I lived as a Granzin 
(g^ac;5 — Burm. @a:>£, the single-horned rliinoceros) during one of my births ; on this hill the Kawna- 

■ dhatuceti will be erected holding as relic my left ear. On the southarn side cf this hill and more than 
a yojana distant there is a low range of hills named Salamayar there I lived in a former existence 
as a gardener; in aftertimes my cammtdhat {o§o5?) will be enshrined here in a pagoda to be 

'called the Camuticeti. Further to the south and near the Gacchabhanadi there is a steep rocky hill 

* known as the Selapabbata ; there I lived when in a former life I was born as a Brahman versed in 
'the Vedas;the skull, measuring ISinches in circumference, still remains there and will be enshrined 

' in a pagoda to be named the Urajtaungcetl (Urittaungcetl gGpSiGcoDScocB). On the western side of 
'this hill and at a distance of about 3 leagues there is a river called the Mallayu (now called 
' Mayu). On the eastern bank of this river is the Rajapabbata (now Yatheiaung) ; on this moun- 

* tain I lived during one cf my births as a Chaddanta elephant. When I die the frontal bone of this 
'elephant will be found and enshrined in a tabernacle bearing the name Ugintawceti (§3(T5fGcn5God8). 

• On the western side of the Mallayu (or Rammamallayu) river, and close to the ocean, there is a 

• range of hills known as the Kasinapabbata ; there I formerly spent a life as the King of the peacocks. 
' On my death my neckbone will be discovered and enshrined there in a pagoda to be called the 

Lfyodawceti (co^^;gcoSgoc8).' 

" Thus the Blessed One spoke to Ananda ; and at the end of this prophesy the great earth with 
mount Meru as its centre trembled and shook, and the sea Became hot and boiled. 

<i On perceiving these portentous signs King Mahacandrasuriya took alarm and psked his as- 
trologers what their cause might be. They answered that the signs were caused by the advent of the 
Blessed One (Gotama) ; and on his expressing a wish to go and adore the teacher, the propitious 
time for his intended visit was named to him after consulring the nakshatras. 

"Surrounded bv 1.600 maidens with Candramala. the chief queen, at their head, preceded by 
his numerous ministers, Mahacandrasuriva went to do homage to the great teacher. On his way he 
experienced great fatigue, and after calling for a halt he took his meal. During his meal he omitted 
to eat his rice-gruel, so to this day the place where he halted is called Hingmasa (coSjaoosu). From 
that place he moved on. The noise caused bv his fourfold army, consisting of elephants, horses, 
chariots, and foot-soldiers, was deafening .tnd seemed to fill the skyey dome ; hence to this day that 
place is known as Yoppyin (eiSgSt). He continued his journey and came to a large place, where 
dust arose on all sides and enshrouded hiTii and his men in utter darkness. As he could no longer 
see his way, even there he did homage to the Blessed One. The Blessed One knew about this, so he 
sent his aureole rays to dispel the darkness. And the darkness being dispelled the king moved on. 
That spot is to this day known as Munbyin (g^S-)- Thence he proceeded with great swiftness and 
dulv arrived in the presence of the Blessed One. He approached him on foot, holding flowers and 
perfumes in his hands ; he embraced the teacher's feet and ordered parched rice, garlands, and 
perlunie?; to be showered upon him. The Blessed 'One established the king in the five, eight, and 
ten Silas, and preached to him the ten rules of kingly conducr. Candrasuriya became transported 
with joy and addressed the teacher thus: * great King of righteousness, do have compassion 
on me and mv subjects, and vouchsafe to honour my capital with a visit.' And the Blessed One 
consented to do so. " 

The histories minutely relate all the incidents of Gotama's seven days' sojourn in DhanyavatT. 
I omit them here asunessential. The records then continue thus: " When Buddha made prepa- 
■' rations to depart, the king, Avho with his court and all his subjects had been convened to the new re- 



4 THE MAHaMUNI pagoda. 

" ligibn, spoke thus to him : ' O Lord, who is the crown, Hght, and glory of the three kinds of beings, 
'■ ' if you wander about from place to place in distant countries, we shall have no one to pay homage 
" ' to. Therefore, for my own good and that of others, I would pray you to leave us an image of you.' 

" The Blessed One heard the prayer and in his omniscient wisdom thought thus : ' An image of 
' mine called Candasa'-a was at one time in the country of the Di^/hi King, so Sakra has hidden it on 
' a golden throne ; it is thus that kings can no longer adore it. Therefore it behoves me that I in 
' this country, which is more excellent than the rest of the 84,000 countries, and which has been the, 
' scene of my various transmigrations, should leave my image and hair, which, I am fullv convinced, will 
' be held in ver eration by men, nats, and Brahmans, during the 5,000 years subsequent to my Nirvana. 
' I will comply with the king's request.' 

" Candrasurlya was overjoyed ; he ordered nine kutis worth of treasure to be collected. When 
all was ready Buddha called upon Sakra and Visvakarman, and issued to them the following order : 
' Take these treasures and with them make an image of me which shall not vary from the actual size 
of my body even ty the breaath of a hair.' He then handed the treasures to Sakra, seven armfuls 
in all. They were placed in golden baskets overlajd with flowers and white cloth, and placed on the 
back of a white elephant under the umbrage of a w^hite umbrella. With the intention of detaining 
thj Blessed One just till the image was finished, Sakra and Visvakarman created by their super- 
nacural power a pleasant pavilion on the Sirigutta hill situated to the north-east of the city of Dhanya- 
vati (Pali Dhafinavati). The pavilion was adorned with every decoration which human and celestial 
ingenuity could devise ; and in it for seven days dance, music, and song were held, and the five kinds 
of musical instruments sent forth their harmonious strain. 

"The Sirigutta hill was so called because it was as white as fine silver and looked like a conch-shell 
whose spiral winding is towards the right. The hill was also called Agganutta ; formerly its name 
was TrikumbhaM^a because the features of the hill seemed to represent three ogres standing abreast. 
Another name for it was Siharaja, owing to a stone figure on the summit representing the lion-king 
roaring and devouring its prey.' The hillock was likewise called Wakthazo because there was a figure 
representing a female hog suckling her young, and Wakthadotaung by reason of our Pra having in a 
former existence lived there as a hog- king surrounded by 500 companions and escaped from being 
devoured by a tiger — the Devadatta in embryo — by making a subterranean hole and seeking refuge 
therein. 

" On this Sirigutta hill, King Candrasuriya being then in the 51st year of his reign, Sakra and 
Visvakarman cast an image of the Blessed One; the event took place in the year 1 18 Kosasakkaraj- 
gyi. Being desirous of imparting some of his glory to the image, the great teacher breathed upon 
the image, when lo! the image was transformed into a life-like one, so life-like indeed that to the 
eyes of men, nats, Sakra, and Brahma there appeared two Pras. The king and his attendants were 
filled with joy and offered the image various kinds of flowers and perfumes, coloured parched rice, 
torches, lamps, cloth from Urasa, &c., and shouted ' sadhu, sadhu.' Again the earth trembled and 
shook, and King Candrasuriya, full of faith and overawed by these miraculous signs, embraced the 
holy feet of the Blessed One and became lost m rapture. When he had regained his consciousness 
he placed the image on a jewelled throne, built an elaborately carved turret above it, erected monas- 
teries well furnished with the eight priestly utensils, and entrusted the inmates, holy Rahans, with 
the custody of the sacred shrine. 

" While the great teacher gazed upon the image it slowly rose as if possessed of life and stood 
in the attitude of welcoming his elder brother (Gotama) ; and the Omniscient One stretched out his 
right hand, waved his hand, and said (to the image) : ' Younger brother, do not stand up. I shall 
"enter Nirvana in my eightieth year ; but you, endowed with the supernatural powers of a Buddha, 



THR MAHAMIN! PACODA. 5 

-hall exlsl for 5,000 years, which I have prescribed to be the limit of my religion ; you shall be the 
' means of -.vorking the salvation of men and nats.' After delivering this prophecy the Blessed One 
continued: 'In one of my former existences I was a king on the island cf Cheduba. I broke the 

thigh-bone of a gardener and sliced off a piece of flesh from the back d" a young prince ; you (address- 
' ing the image) are my representative on earth and you shall suffer the results (Kammavipaka) of 

* these two evil deeds.' Gotama then preached a sermon on the Candasiira image — for so he named 
i:^ is the first and only true image of Buddha, 

" King Candrasuriya offered the remainder of the nine kutis of treasure to the Rahandas in 
charge of the shrine ; but they refused to accept it. The king, feeling that it was improper for him 
lo appropriate the treasures intended for the Three Gems, buried them under the throne of the 
image. 

"Then the Blessed One addressed his disciples thus: '0 Rahans, my beloved sons! in the 
'island of JambCidipa and among the 16 countries of Majjhimadesa the food offered to the priest- 
' hood consists of a mixture of maize, beans, corn, and millet. But in this country the food offered 
' consists of various kinds of barley and rice ; such food is eaten by the priests with relish ■ ^y pj-e- 
' ceding elder brothers (Kakusandha, Gowagamana, and Kassapa, ie., the three Buddhas who preced- 
' ed Gotama) have called this country Dhannavati, and as the inhabitants have never suffered from 

* famine, this region shall in all times to come continue to be called Dhannavati {i.e., the grain-blessed).' 

" Gotama then rose with his disciples and Hew through the air in the direction of Dvaravati 
(i.e., Sandoway). Flying along the banks of the Dvaravati river he stood awhile on a small hillock 
which is to this day known as the Tantawmutaung. Standing on that hill the Blessed One smiled 
and Rnanda, reverencing him with the five tokens of respect, asked him the cause, and Buddha vouch- 
safed this answer : ' Ananda, I, who am your elder brother, was many a time in former existences a 
' king of men in this very city ; in one of my births I was a harmadryad-king on the Pasurapabbata ; 
' on my death my molar tooth shall come to be enshrined on that hill in a pagoda to be called the 
' Andawcetl. Not far from the Pasura hill is the Lokula hillock, where I once lived as a partridge- 
' kincr ; when I die mv namadhatu (rib-relic?) shall be enshrined there in a pagoda to be called the 
' NandawcetT. Not far from thence, in a south-easterly direction, is the Mu;nkesa hill, where I lived in 
' one of mv former births as a Shwfezamarl (yak-ox). There a hair rehc of mine will become enshrin- 
'ed in a pagoda to be called the Sandawceti.' Having uttered this prophecy the Blessed One de- 
parted in the direction of Sirikhetra (Prome)." 

"Meanwhile King Candrasuriya, together ^vith queens and his subjects, celebrated festivals in 
Dhannavati, like those of Sudhamma in the Tfivatimsa heaven, and without interruption by day or 
night did homage to the Mahamuni (i.e., Candasara) image, which was the representative of the 
Blessed One. Nine miracles took place in the image-house : (i) The vasundhara hole dug in its 
presence could not be filled up with the holy water poured in it by its votaries; (2) when heretics 
worshipped, its sixfold aureole rays would fade away ; (3) when the faithful approached the image the 
sixfold rays would flash forth not unlike the flashes of forked lightning ; (4) these rays flashed forth 
in the evening; (5) birds dared not fly over the image-house ; (6)the precincts cf the image-house 
mere so spacious that the loi races of men who thronged to worship the image could never fill it ; 
(7) the tank where the head of the image Avas washed had the same quantity cf water during all 
seasons of the year ; (8) the trees which grew round the image-house had their leaves, twigs, and 
branches turned towards it ; (g) the stone figures placed towards the cardinal points kept away 
persons who approached the image-house with evil intentions (of plunder, &c.). 

The native records here pass over many centuries in silence ; they resume the history of the shrine 
in the eighth century cf our era thus : In the year 152 B. E. (A. D. 789) the new city rf Vesali was found- 



° THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 

ed by King Mahataingcandra on the site where the old toi^-n had stood. During the reign of this king 
the Mahamuni image-house was twice rebuilt ; he also erected a new stone altar for the image ; 
while consecraiing the shrine he was miraculously presented with the celestial Arlndama spear {i.e., 
the spear of victory; the fortunate possessor could not be defeated in arms). In Sakkaraj 172- 
(A. D. 810) King Suriyataingcandra rebuilt the image-house, which had been destroyed by fire one 
year before his father's death ; he placed the image on a new altar made of marble finely carved j 
the spires of the shrine were coated with brass plates. Priests from Pagan and Ceylon, came to 
worship at the temple. 

During the reign of Sanghataingcandra (B. E. 297—313, A. D. 935—951) the King of Pagan 
sent two ministers called Lasaka and Majalon to the Mahamuni pagoda with the instruction to re- 
place the stone figures of nats by images of Buddha ; but the King of Vesali opposed this change 
and only two of the nat figures were allowed to be chiselled Into images of Buddha. (These two 
figures stand on the east side of the second platform ; they show traces of the old original nat figures 
chiselled clumsily into Buddhas.) King Culataingcandra (B, E. 313, A.D. 951) made extensive 
repairs on the Mahamuni pagoda and had several tanks dug out to the west of the shrine. 

During the reign of King Paipyu (B. E. 326—356, A.D. 964—994) the Shans invaded Arakan ; 
the king had founded a new city where Mrohaung now stands, but the Shans forced him to abandon 
It ; the invaders then settled in large numbers to the east of the Mahamuni shrine ; they removed 
the treasures which Candrasuriya had buried under the altar and burned down the image-house. 

In the loth century the great Burmese monarch Anawratha sojourned from Pagan to superintend 
in person the rebuilding of the Mahamuni temple ; he also erected a hall in front of the shrine, 
surmounted by a richly carved graduated turret. 

The pagoda was again repaired by Asankhara Min, a king of the Pancamyo dynasty (B. E. 
448, A. D. 1086) ; the same king erected a staircase roofed with graduated turrets, leading up to 
the north -entrance of the shrine. (The staircase is still in fair order; the wooden turrets- have 'of 
course disappeared.) 

In the year B. E. 458 (A. D. 1096) the Burmese King Alaingsithu sent a minister, 500 noble- 
men, and 50,000 soldiers to Arakan ; they erected a camp on the west side of the Mahamuni shrine ; 
employing good architects they erected a four-sided building over the image, planted champac 
trees around it, and repaired the approaches to the temple. After the departure of the Burmese 
array King Mint ban, of the Pancamyo dynasty, being prompted by national hatred towards the 
Burmans, destroyed the shrine built by them and erected a new one. 

In- the year B. E. 460 (A. D. 1098) the Mahamuni pagoda was razed to the ground by the 
Pyus and Talaings, who were then lords of Dvaravati and Mrohaung ; the shrine was not rebuilt till 
B, E. 515 (A. D. 1 153), when King Dasaraja, of the Parin dynasty, had search made for the ruins, even 
the site of which had been forgotten ; he restored the pagoda. The temple was again repaired in 
B. E. 599 (A. D. I 23^) by the first king of the Launggyet dynasty, Alomapyu, but was destroyed 
again by the Shans m B. E. 696 (A. D. 1354), who conquered the whole region from Launggyet to 
Mahamuni; 

The pagoda was again repaired by Sinda, a king of the Launggyet dynasty, in the year B. E. 
755 (A. D. 1393). 

After King Minzawmun had tounded the new city of Mrohaung (B. E. 792, A. D. 1430) he 
constructed a road from this city to Mahamuni ; he inaugurated periodical pilgrimages to the sacred 
shrine, which he put in thorough repairs ; the numerous tanks along the road are ascribed to him. 
King Minkharl (or Allkin) had a copy of the Pi^aka prepared in Ceylon and entrusted it to the keep- 
ing of^he priest who lived near the Mahamuni pagoda (B. E, Soi, A. D. 1439). 



THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. -j 

King Minbin or Sirisuriyacandra made large offerings to the pagoda and ordered numerjirs 
images to be cut resembling the original in the sacred shrine : these stone images were set up at the 
various pagodas in Arakan, especially in the Shitthaung pagoda in Mrohaung (B. E. 898, A. D. 
1 536). During the reign of the Mrohaung King Candrasudharnma the shrine was consumed by fire ^ 
the king rebuilt it again ; it was finished in the year B. E. 1020 (A. D. 1658). 

Under King Sirisuriya, who ascended the throne in 1046 B. E. (A. D. 1684) a great religious re- 
vival took place in Arakan ; the king built several monasteries and UpasampadasTmas round the 
Mahamuni pagoda ; over a thousand novices received ordination at this temple during one year. 

In the year B. E. 1058 (A. D. 1696), while King Maruppiya reigned, the shrine was again burn- 
ed down and was rebuilt by King Candavijaya in the year B. E. 1072 (A. D. 17 10) 

King Naradhipati had a bell cast and placed on the platform of the Mahiimuni pagoda (B. E. 
1095, A- D. '1734); the bell is covered with inscriptions in Pali, Burmese, and Sanskrit ; they con- 
tain sacred formulas (mandras) which, when pronouned under certain ceremonies, would effect the 
destruction of any enemy against whom the mandra is directed. 

In the year A. D. 1761 a violent earthquake partly demolished the altar on which the image 
stood, and portions of the walls of the outer enclosure fell in. 

The kings of Pagan, Prome, and Pegu invaded Arakan from the earliest time, often with no 
other intention than to obtain possession of the sacred image of Gotama preserved in the Mahar.uni 
temple. The first attempt recorded in native histories is that of King Supanna, who reignej in 
Prome in the latter half of the first century cf the Christian era. Captain Forbes remarks {Legenda-. y 
History of Burma and Arakan, p. 13) : " Suparina invaded and subdued Arakan, and attempted to 
" convey to Burma the famous image of Gotama from the temple of Mahamuni. This highh venerat- 
"ed object of worship has been thus described : The image of Gotama is made of brass and highly 
" burnished. The figure is about 10 feet high, in the customary sitting posture, with the legs crossed 
"and inverted, the left hand resting on the lap and the right pendent over the right knee. This 
" image is believed to be the original resemblance of Gotama taken from life, and is so highly venerat- 
" e-i- that pilgrims have for centuries been accustomed to come from the remotest countries where the 
" supremacy cf Gotama is acknowledged to pay their devotions at the foot of his brazen represen- 
" tative." 

Although the Burmans failed at that time, they were destined several centuries later to obtain 
possession of this coveted treasure, which is now enthroned in the city of Amarapura. 

In the year A. D. i784 the Burmese King Bodawpaya conquered Arakan. " The great nation- 
" al image cf Arakan, called Mahamuni, was sent across the mountains by the Taungup pass, was re- 
" ceived by the king with great honour, and was set up in a building specially erected for it to the 
" north of the city" (Sir Arthur Phayre's History of Burma, p. 215). 

Until the removal of the Candasara image the Mahamuni pagoda was the most sacred shrine 
in Indo-China ; the entire religious history of Buddhistic Arakan centres round this "younger brother" 
of Gotama ; the loss of this relic sank deeper into the hearts of the people than the loss cf their 
liberty and the extinction of their royal house. " It will one day be brought back again," the Ara- 
kanese fondly hope. The abolishment cf this stronghold of Buddhism has been followed by a 
general dedine of this religion throughout Arakan. The natives totally neglected the shrine ; wild 
;ungle overgrew the precincts ; in due time the place became haunted and shunned. 

In the year i867 a Shan from Lankavati in Gamboja arrived with his relatives at the abandon- 
<?d shrine to pay homage ; he had the jungle cleared, erected a square image-house, in which he 



8 THE mahamuni pagoda. 

placed some stone images found in the neighbourhood, and paved the topmost terrace ; he also 
effected the restoration of the bell, which, after the first Anglo-Burmese war, had been removed from 
the pagoda and kept under the court-house in Akyab. 

Description. — We no': proceed to the description of the temple. The tradition says that the 
Mahamuni pagoda was huilt in the north-east corner cf the ancient city cf Dhannavati. The walls 
of the town are partly jtill traceable ; one runs due west from the shrine, forming the southern bank 
of the creek known as the Mahamuni mraung ; the wall extends to the west bank of the Thar^kyaung; 
there stands still an ancient pagoda called now the Mrunkyaungwa shrine^from a newly founded Mro 
, village of the same name ; the length of the embankment, consisting partly cf earth, partly cf roughly- 
hewn blocks of sandstone, is 3 miles ; the e st wall can be traced for 2 miles from the north-east 
corner ; it is overgrown with jungle and repr stents a succession of irregular elevations having an 
average height cf la' with a breadth of 10 — 12' at the top and 16 — 18' eb the base; no other re- 
mains of Dhafifiavatl could be found except ,- few old tanks and here and there a broken stone 
image of a Buddha. 

The pagoda stands transversely across the inner angle of the north-east corner of the old city 
walls ; it is erected on a small eminence, the Sirigutta hill, which has been levelled on the top and the 
sides cut into terraces, walled in with square-cut biocks of granular sandstone. The whole structure 
(see Plate No. i) represents three enclosures one within the other, the second raised 30' above the 
first, and the rhird platform 30' above the second. The first or outermost platform measures from 
east to south-west 685', from north to south-east 472'; on each side is an entrance leading to the 
tof most platform in a straight ascent, 10' wide, walled in on both sides ; the stone wall protruding. 
OD both sides of the entrance is 10' high and 7' 6" thick ; the niches a and 6 (see plate No. i, fig. 
No. 2) probably held originally images cf Buddha ; the photograph shows the western entrance to the 
pa;joda with the shrine m the background ; di?, the library built by King Minkhari, A. D. i439 ; the roof 
has fallen in and nothing but the bare walls remain ; it is constructed of square-cut blocks of sandstone ; 
e are two small solid brick pagodas, one circular, the other squai-e, built by the Burmans at the close cf 
last century ; they are cf the ordinary type, without niches and umbrellas (tes) ;./ is the large tank dug 
by Ciandasuriya; in this reservoir the head cf the Candasara image was washed ; it is said (see page 
5) to have always the same amount of water independent of the season ; the tank is probably fed by 
underground springs as it was quite full of clear water in June, no rain having as' yet fallen ; all the 
other tanks are without water at the end cf the hot season ; the reservoir is walled in with bricks ; 
g, another small tank, walled in with stones ; ]i, ruins of an old stone pagoda ; { is an Upasampada 
hall, where priests received their ordination ■, ,. passage leads through the old wall of Dhannavati to the 
water edge of the Mahamuni mraung, a small creek, where the baptismal ceremony of the ordination 
service was performed ; k and / are the roads const rucled by Minzawm'un (see page 1 1), A. D . 1430 ; 
they lead to Vesali and Mrohaung ; on the north side of the west entrance (c) lies a huge stone block 
bearing an inscription nom almost entirely effaced owing to the villagers sharpening theii" knives and 
swords upon it ; the few words that can be read are in the Burmese (Arakanese) language and letters, 
and appear to belong to the i5th century : for cJ^, a particle of the accusative case, is still spelled r^S ; 
5j8 (Lord) is written agS ; gcodSs^ (a good deed) appears as gccoSs ; like all other Burmese inscrip- 
tions cf the 1 5th century no accents are used. The text cf the inscription cannot be restored (see 
plate No. VII, Nos. i and 2). 

All other parts cf the first platform are overgrown with dense jungle. A dilapidated stone stair- 
case Beads on each cardinal point to the second platform, which measures 221' by 211'. The 
north-east corner is in tolerable good preservation : it contains a tree-altar consisting of a layer of 
square stone blocks 17' long by iS' broad and 4' high, arranged round the trunk of a huge 
banyan tree (set: Plate No. \'\, fig. No. 1) ; toward :he east is attached a stone portal with a porch 



CllH MAHAMIXI I'Af.tlDA, g 

4 4" wide aixi 5' high; a few modeni wooden images of fhiddhas have been placed in it, 'f'ra- 
dilion reports that Gotama rested under ihis banyan tree while liis Image wa,s being east, fn the 
south-west corner is a stone slab bearing a modern Inscription set up by the Shan /aya Maung Shwe 
Hmun of Lankavadi, Camhoja, in the year 1 228 B. E. The text is In Burmese (see plates Nos. 11 and 
111) and the following is a translation : " (This pagoda is) built by Tie King Candrasuriya in Sak- 
*' karaj (an older era, not the present) 147. Long may last the religion of Buddha. This representa- 
" live (the image) of the Onmiseieni One, tbu Lurd ot the three worlds, constructed in Sakkaraj Koza 
" 147 by the mighty King Candrasuriya, thai great patr<in of n Tigion, is likewise subject to the lajivs 
"of impermanence. So when, on the Sth waxing monn of Tabaung 122S Sakkaraj, the Shan Zaya 
" Maung Shwe Pimon of Lankavadi in the Cainboja countrv, logether with Mi Waing, his wife Mi 1, 
" his elder daughter Mi Nu, his younger daughter, his son-in-la^\, and tjie latter's two brothers Maung 
" Ngon and Maung Ri, seven persons in all, came to worship at the Mahiiniuni pagoda, the niche which 
"contained the image was feiund to be ruined. The Shan Zava was <n'erco:ne with a great desire to 
'■ have it repaired. He consulted his wife about vhe prc^ject and had the repairs begun in Sakkaraj 
" 1229. In the course of the work it was found that the sum of Rs, 460. which he iiad brought with 
" him,M'ould not suffice. In iliis dilemma he appealed to the Wundauk and begged of him to receive 
" his wnfe and children as surety (in pawn) for Rs. 400. But the W'undauk would not agree to the 
" proposal. He, however, most liberally advanced him the Rs. 400 to meet the expenses. With all 
" this aid, however, it was found that the extra money received could onlv sulTice to repair the base, 
" but not to roof the image-house. Arrangements were made to collect subscriptions from the whole of 
" Dhanfiavati (Arakan) in order to bring the work to a successful close. Tlie f^illowing are the names 
" of the subscribers : Wundauk Maung Kala Wa, with the title Dakyizi (^lo^^S); Dftyaka Sandun Rs. 5, 
" Tarazin Thadun 2, Sikedawmin Maung Shwe Taw 8, Paw Tun ic, Maung Gale 66. Kyaangtaga Nyo 
" Aung3i, Maung Ke 5, Maung Nadawzwe 5, Tarazin Sanzapwe 5, Shan Zaya Maung Shwe I Ininn 8 ; 
"altogether Rs. 145. 

" This money was made ov^er to the custody of the Shan Zaya Maung Shwe Hmon. For having 
made th'^se contributions may these pious and charitable persons be free from the three kappas and 
the eight apiiyas ; may they attain to the maggas and phalas, and finally merge into Xibbana. 

'■ The repair of the Mahumuni image -house by the Shan Zaya Maung Shwe Hmon wa,s brought 
to an end on Tuesday, the 4th waxing moon of Tagu 1232 Sakkaraj. 

" May this work of merit, deserving Nibbana, meet with the approval of both nats and men I " 
The rest of the second terrace is covered with jungle. 

A walled-in flight of steps leads to the third platform ; this is newly paved with stones and bricks, 
also the work of the devoted Shan Maung Shwe Mmon ; it measures 127' by 98'; nearly in the 
centre stands the image-house built 18 years ago; it is 27' broad and 39' i" long inclusive of the 
portale to the east, which protrudes 7' 3"; on the east side a passage 6' 3" wide and 13' 10" long 
leads to a rectangular chamber 1 3' 3" wide, 1 5' 2" deep, and 1 4' high ; three stone images of Buddha are 
seated on a stoi;e altar constructed of material taken from the dilapidated walls of the lower terraces ; 
the central image Is 8' high, the two others 5' ; they sit with the legs crossed under them, the left hand 
resting on the lap with the palm turned up ; the right hangs over the right knee, the back of tiie hand 
turned up-, they wear short crisp hair, very curly, like all images made in imitation of the origi- 
nal brass image. The image-house itself '.^ a clumsy brick and plaster structure iS' high with a fiat 
roof ; on this are built live small pagodas, the largest in the centre and a smaller one on each corner ; 
they are badly gilded and each wears an iron umbrella covered with gold leaf. The passage to the 
inner chambei- is a pointed arch , uvo stone altars, on which offerings are placed, stand in front of the 
entrance (see plate No. 1, lig. 3). 



lO THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 

In the north-east corner is the mysterious Yattr ra bell, an object of ominous fear to all Arakan- 
ese ; no one ever touches it. After the first Anglo- Burmese war the bell was removed to Akyab, 
where it was placed under the court-house. The Shan Zaya Maung Shwe Hm6n effected its removal 
to the Maharauni shrine ; it hangs suspended from a beam, one end of which rests in the axle of a tree, 
the other on the outer wall of the platform. The bell bears the date Sakkaraj 1095. The text itself 
consists, with the exception of a few lines made up of mystic syllables and words in Burmese, Pali, 
and Sanskrit (a.11 written in Burmese letters), of eight large and 38 smaller astrological tables ; the 
former 3re each subdivided into 64 (8x8), or'Si (9X9) fields, the latter into_9 (3X3), or 16 (4X4) 
fields ; each field contains a lettw or a numeral, being signs for constellations and the calculations 
connected with it. As "-he key to this mystical figures has been lost the deciphering and interpre- 
tation of the inscription offered considerable difficulties. The following translation (or rather interpret 
tation) may according to the Sarvasthanapakarawa; already mentioned on page 2, be considered fairly 
correct (Plate No. V, fig. 4, and Plate No. VI) ;— 

" To 'prevent the inroads of enemies from foreign towns and villages, let offerings of flowers, 
parched com, and lamps be made night and day at the Thitthaungnu, Mwfedawngayat, and the 
Myotiparathit pagodas. 

" To cause the rulers of the towns and villages in the four cardinal directions to be panit-stricken, 
let a pagoda, provided with four archways (facing the four cardinal points), be constructed over the 
Gondaw dhat (0^00060! c^) at G6nlatan ; and let the Yattara bell be hung and struck at the eastern 
archway, and the enemies from the east will be panic-stricken and quit by flight. Let the bell be 
hung and struck at the southern archway, and the enemies from the south will be panic-stricken and 
run away ; let it be hung and struck at the western archway, and the enemies from the west will be 
panic -str'lcken and fly away ; let it be hung and struck at the northern archway, and the enemies 
from the north will be panic-stricken and depart. Furthermore, let lamps and parched eom be offered 
to the holy relic on the hill night and day ; let also the Yattara bidauk drum be struck at the relic 
chambers of Buddha. By these means foreign Invaders will be seized by fear and take to flight. 

" If the kipg desires the destruction of Udarat (gacjS), let the summit of the Udarat hill be 
levelled to the extent of 5 cubits and a pagoda built thereon ; a tank must be dug oh the north si3e ; 
let the nagataing (dragon -post) be made of a piece of urat (?) timber placed upside down. Let no repre- 
sentations of nagas be made ; let oimbrellas, banners, lamps, flowers, and parched corn be placed at 
the four corners of the tank. Then the kingdom of Udarat will be destroyed. 

"If the destruction of Pat ban is' meditated, let a pagoda be built at Pauktaing or Pauktu ; on Its 
south-western side let a'tank be dug ; let the nagataing be a piece of pinne timber {Artocarpus in- 
iegrifolia) placed upside down ; at its four comers let cocoanut trees be planted. And Pathan will 
be destroyed. 

"If the king desires the destruction of MaunggQt (Mogul Empire), let a pagoda be erected at 
Maungzw^j Mritkain, or Mingauk ; on its western side let a tank be dug ; let the nagataing be of 
prano (Qc*^) wood placed upside down, an4 plant shashauk {'^oioi^'^ch CUrus f) trees at ^he comers 
of the tank. And Maunggot will be destroyed. 

"If the destruction of the Kulas (Western foreigners) Is wished for, let a pagoda be built either 
at the entrance of the lesser Kulatan cave or at that of a small subterranean cavity near it ; on its 
western side let a tank be dug ; let the nagataing be of kuia (?) wood placed upside down ; and at its 
four corners let pebabwfe trees be planted. By these means all the Kulas will be destroyed. 

"If the king desires the destruction of the Palaungs (the English are called in Arakan Palaungs, 
a corruption of Feringi), let a pagoda be built on a level of 4 cubits either on the top oit the Pale- 
taung, or the Palaypal^taung ; on its southern side let a tank be dug; let the nagataing be of 



THE MAHAMUM PACODA. II 

i>r<i\\;t (?) bamboo placed upside down ; at its four corners let rcroshashauk trees (a species of Moriw 
■'a) be planted. And the Palaunijs will be destroyed. 

"If the destruction cf Yttdavfi (Siam) is desired, let a pagoda be erected on the top of the west- 
fTTi Yattara hill levelled to the extent of S cubits; on its north-western side let a tank be dug, 
let the nagfitaini; be of yintaingthit (black wood) placed upside dow^n ; at its four corners plant urat 
trees. And Yodayfi will be destroyed. 

" If the destruction of Muttama (Martaban) is meditated, let a pagoda be built on the top of 
the Puto hill on the Puto plain, after having levelled it to the extent of 4 cubits ; let a tank be 
dug on its eastern side ; let the nagataing be a piece cf pranethaka timber upside down; plant mango 
trees on its four corners. And Muttama will be destroyed. 

"If the destruction of Pegu is desired, let a pagoda be built either at the Pipin (8o5) tank or at 
IVaintain (lloronga island) ; on its northern side let a tank be dug ; let the nagataing be of pinka- 
ilill {Gyrocarpiis) placed upside down ; plant yinshe trees {Lumnitzcra yacemosa) at its four corners. 
And Pegu will be destroyed. 

- "If the destruction of ail the Muns (Talaings) is desired, let a pagoda be built either at Kaleit or 
Talak ; on its south-western side lot a tank be dug; let the nagataing be cf kalet hit wood placed 
upside down and plant urat trees at the four corners of the tank. And all the Talaings will be 
destroyed. 

" (f the king desires the destruction of Thanlvin (Spiam), let a pagoda be erected on a level of 
4 cubits on the top of either the Thanlwin hill or the ThanUvin taung. On its south-westcm 
side let a !ank br dug; let the nagntaing be of thavinthit wood (Karun oil tree) placed upside 
down ami ,n iis four <-orniTs plant yinhnaung trees (yifis anriculafa). And Thanhlyin will be 
desiro\-rd. 

If till' dcstruclinn <A pre (Promc) be wished for. let a pagoda be built atPvin ; on its south- 
eastern side let a tank be dug; let the nagataing be of pyinthit wood placed upside down ; at its 
four corners plant kankaw trees {Mcstta pcdnuctilato). And Pre will be destroyed. 

" If the destruction cf Taungngii (Taungu) be desired, let a pagoda be erected on a level of 2 
cubits in extent on the summit of either the Ai'iataungang or the Agj'c taungngu ; on its south- 
eastern side let a tank be dug ; let the nagataing be a piece of kyathit timber placed upside down ; 
at its four corners plant paukpanpyu trees {Ditfca). And Taungngu will be destroyed. 

" If the destruction cf Puggan (Pagan) is desired, let a pagoda be built on a level of 2 cubits 
in extent on the top of the Puggan taung ; on its western or northern side let a tank be dug; let the 
nagitaing be made of printhit wood placed upside down ; at its four corners plant mayzali {Cassia 
fofidn) trees. And Pagan will be destroved. 

" If the destruction cf Ava be required, let a pagoda be built either at Onwa or at Anwa ; on its 
south-western side let a tank be dug; let the nagataing be made of uratthit wood placed upside 
down ; at its four corners let shauk (citron) trees be planted. And Ava will be destroyed. 

" If all the people known as the AuUthas (0333060305) (Burmans of the Irrawady delta and south 
of Sandoway) are to be sent to destruction, let a pagoda be built on a level cf 6 cubits in extent 
on the summit cf the Aukthiitaung ; on its eastern side let a tank be dug ; let the nagataing be 
made either of uhaungthit or ushinthit and placed upside down ; at its four corners plant tikkha- 
teindhan trees. And the Aukthas will be destroyed, ^ * 

" If the destruction of the Shans be meditated, let a pagoda be built on a level of 6 cubits in 
extent on the top of either the Theintaung or the Shantaung ; dig a tank on its north-eastern side V 



12 THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 

!et the nagatamg be made of thlban or shisha wood and placed upside down ; at the four corners 
plant yintaik or yinkauk trees. And the Shans will be destroyed. 

" The destruction of the Saks (an Arakanese tribe) can be effected in a similar way, 

" If the king's natal star be on the ascendant in the hinnawing, and -if the constellations locate 
his siri, parivara, ayu bhumi, and mafa«a {i.e., his glory, retinue, life and territory, and death) in the 
Myauk-u city {i.e., Mrohaung), such a place is indeed excellent and should not be abandoned 
because the starry influence exercised both on the king and city is the same. But let another palace 
be "built between Wuntitaung and Kyaktharfetaung (a hill to the east of the palace in Mrohaung) ; 
then the v elfare and prosperity of the Arakanese towns and villages will be promoted ; both 
laymen anc priests w\\\ be happy ; the king's longevity will be insured. Shinbyushin, the Lord of the 
five white elephants (the King of Pegu), will be conciliated ; the neighbouring kings will pay tribute 
and be submissive to our king. Foreign invaders will be frightened and repelled by the sound of 
the Yattara bel! through v/hich the incomparable Mahamuni image proclaims and yields his power." 

In the pref eding pages I have given in full the traditions connected with the foundation of the 
Mahamuni shrine and the Yattara bell because reference will have continually to be made to them in 
treating of the history of tou-ns and pagodas in Arakan. To the north of the palace in Mrohaung 
(which city I visited before Mahamuni, and ere I had become acquainted with the contents of the bell 
inscription) is a steep rocky hill, called Udarattaung; its narrow top is levelled, a small pagoda is 
perched on it, and on its north side a small tank has been dug in an almost impos'sible place ; no water 
can ever gather in the reservoir, and no one would ever climb the rock to get water there, espe- 
cially as there are large tanks near the foot of the rock. I could obtain locally no .information as to 
the history and origin of the pagoda and tank ; the Yattara bell inscription gives, however, the motive 
which led to their construction. " If the destruction of Udarat (a country north of Arakan, now 
" comprised within the Manipur State) be desired, let the summit of the Udarat hill be levelled to 
" the extent of 5 cubits and a pagoda built thereon ; let a tank be dug on its northern side, &c." 
(see page 10). The kings of Arakan, firmly believing in the promises of the bell, erected pagodas 
and dug tanks on the spots pointed out by the inscription. 

In front of the eastern gate stands a huge banyan tree ; at its foot is a small porch containmg a 
piece of marble i'' 6" long and 9" thick ; on one side is engraved what appears to be a dog with a 
human head wearing a crown ; with the paw of the right forefoot the figure holds a lotus flower, the 
emblem of Buddhism. The stone is said to be all that is left of the finely car\'ed marble throne 
(see page 6) for the Mahamuni image, constructed by the order ot King Suriyataing Candra {A. 
D. 810). 

No other objects of interest could be found at the Mahamuni shrine except the stone figures 
(see page 5) placed, according to tradition, by Candrasuriya towards the eight cardinal points. Of 
the original shrine nothing remains ; the age of the various buildings, inscriptions, &c., has been given 
in the preceding pages, ft is only the massive stone walls which form the first, second, and third 
terraces enclosing the shrine, the large tank in the south-east corner of the first enclosure, and the 
stone sculptures^ presently to be enumerated, which are left of Candasuriya's temple ; there are in 
Lower Burma no other remains which are so well preserved from so remote a date. 

On the plan of the pagoda (see Plate No. IV, fig. i ) the position of the stone figures is indi- 
cated by a small stroke with a numeral attached ; there are 20 slabs in all ; they are much damaged 
and were covered with debris and jungle ; 12 are on thesecond platform, eight on the first. 

No. I (second platform, north side). Stone slab 3' 10" high, i' 10" broad, 8" thick ; relief from 
1 — 7" thick; the flag on the head points to the west ; represents a male figure ; it holds the-royal 
spear in the right hand. 



THE MAHaMUNI pagoda. '3 

No. 2 (U terrace, north-east corner). Relief nearly effaced, the upper part cf the head traceable ; 
the small flag on the head points to the east ; the head-dress differs from that*cf No. i ; size cf stone 
the same as the preceding. 

No. 3 (II terrace, east side). Only the head-piece cf the stone left A\ith the Lead, which is the 
same as in No. i. 

No. 4 (II terrace, east side). The slab is much damaged ; two small figures traceable in sitting 
postiite ; they represent Buddhas in their ordinary dress and attitude, and have been chiselled out 
cf the original Nat figures by the emissaries cf Anawratha (see page 63. 

No. 5 (II terrace, east side). Nude female figure with head-dress, earrings, necklace, and rings 
around the upper arm ; the arms are knocked off ± the elbow ; the stone is 3' 8" high and r lo" 
broad (plate No. IV, fig. 2). 

No. 6 (II terrace, south-east corner). Nude female figure; right arm broken off ; the left hand 
rests on the left knee ; head-dress and ornaments similar to No. 4 ; the stone is broken in two ; 3' lo" 
high, r 10" broad (see plate No. TV, fig. 3). 

No. 7 (II terrace, south side). Represents a naked female figure in the attitude of worshipping 
figure No. 8 ; the stone is broken into several pieces and the figure is much damaged ; over the 
head spreads the hood of a cobra (see plate No. IV, fig. 4). 

Nx). 8 (II terrace, south side). A male figure ; flag on the head points to the east ; otherwise 
similar to No. i ; the portion of tfie, stone not covered by the figure appears, to judge from the hori- 
zontal lines, to have contained an inscription, but no letters are now traceable ; size of stone 3' 10" 
high, i' 10" broad (see plate No. 5, fig. i). 

No. g (II terrace, west side). Represents the same figure as No. 5 ; size of the stone also the 
same. 

No. 10 (II terrace, west side). The naked figure cf a female; right arm broken off from the 
elbow ; the outspread hood cf a cobra rises above the head ; size of stone 3' 10" X i' 10" (see plate 
No. V, fig. 2). 

No. II (II terrace, north-west corner). A naked female figure ; the same as No. 4. 

No. 1 2 (II terrace, north side. A naked female figure ; left arm broken off ; size cf stone 3' 8"x 
r 10" (see plate No. V, fig. 3 ). 

No. 13 (I terrace, north side). A female figure like No. 12. 

No. 14 (I terrace, north-east corner). A female figure like No. 12. 

No. 15 (I terrace, east side). A female figure in the same attitude and head-dress as No. i, 
but without the flag on the head ; the left hand touches the raised left knee and holds the spear ; in 
No. I the right knee is raised and the right hand clasps the spear (see page 12). 

No. 16 (I terrace, east side). Very much damaged ; two small figures cf Buddha sit with 
their legs crossed under them ; the same as No. 6. 

No. 17 (I terrace, south-east corner). A female figure like No. $. 

No. ]8 (I terrace, south-west comer]. A female figure like No. 5- 

No. ig (I terrace, north-west corner). A female figure like No. 12. 

No. 20 (I terrace, north side). A female figure like No. 4. 

Many pilgrims from Upper and Lower Burma, from the Shan States, and Ceylon visited the shrine 
in former times and kept the image-house and topmost platform in repair ; the interest cf the-Arakanese 
in their once so famed sanctuary has much abated since the removal cf the image by the Burmans. 



14 THE MAHAMUNI PAGODA. 

The two lower terraces are covered wth jungle. This might be removed and the steps leading to the 
II and III platforms be repaired with little cost. Treasure hunters are at work, especially on the north 
side cf the second enclosure. 

2. Mrunchaungwa pagoda. — a small shrine (see page 8) 3 miles to the west cf Mahamunl 
on the top of a small hill, which appears to have formed, or stood within, the north-west corner, of 
ancient Dhafinavati. The north wall can be traced to this pagoda ; it is a circular small temple built 
of square blocks of sandstone i' 2" thick ; there are really two walls constructed of stone with an inter- 
space of 8"; the latter is filled with pounded bricks; the thickness of the wall is 3'; the roof has 
fallen in and the images in the circular central chamber are half-buried under the debris ; the largest 
image is of stone and 6' high; it represents a Buddha sitting cross-legged in the usual atti- 
tude; to the east a passage, with a semi-circular arch 5' high, 3' wide, and 8' long leads to the 
chamber; the latter measures g' across. No decorative designs whatever on the pagoda. The shrine 
is old, but nothing is known cf its history except that it was repaired by order of King Sirisuriyacandra 
in the year 535 B. E. ; it has been allowed to'fall into ruin since. But funds are now being collect- 
ed in the neighbouring villages tb repair the pagoda, the foundation of .which tradition ascribes to the 
pious Buddhist kings cf Old Dhaftnavati. 

^ SelagiriCETi. — Opposite the town cf Kyauktaw, on the east bank cf the Kaladan, rises 
a low t)ut rocky range cf hills known as the Selagiri (the Pali forthe Sanskrit Sailagiri, rock-hill). Here, 
on the summit of the hill, Gotama held, according to tradition (see page 2), his discourse on previ- 
ous existences during which he dwelled in Dhafinavati and Dvaravati. After Buddha had departed 
from the capital of Candrasuriya the king erected a small pagoda on the Selagiri. History reports 
nothing further of the temple till the reign of Sirldhammaraja ; rhis king repaired the ceti in the year' 
986 B.E. (A.D. 1624) ; it feJl into a state of disrepair again. Ten years ago the villagers of Kyauktaw 
began to rebuild the pagoda from the base ; but the individual who headed the movement died within 
a year from the day the repairs had begun ; this being considered a very evil omen, the restoration 
was abandoned, and all that now remains of the pagoda is, the circular base cf the projected new 
temple raised to the height cf 1 5'. A few broken stone images lie about. Ql a block cf sandstone, 
which probably once formed part of the throne of an image, an inscription, r long, was found (see 
plate No. VI, fig. 3) ; the characters are Nagari and the inscription is the oldest cf its kind as yet 
found in Burma. 

To the south cf Kyauktaw are a number cf small pagodas built cf stone, usually ^dth a central 
chamber and a vaulted passage opening towards the east ; numerous tanks and traces cf old walls 
and roads show the place to have once been the site of a considerable town ; in front of the present 
court-house, close to the river, are three huge pedestals, each cut out of a single stone block. One is 
circular, 3' high, and beautifully carved, alternate tiers worked in pearl and leaf designs, the latter 
either quarterfoil echinus or like the banyan leaf ; the second pedestal is hexagonal, also elaborately 
carved. The stones, intended as pedestals for Buddha statues, were found at the base of the hills to 
the west of the town and carried to the river bank, to ultimately adorn the shrine to be built on the 
summit cf the Selagiri ; they lay there totally neglected. One of them might be brought to Rangoon 
and deposited in the Phayre Museum. 

From Kyauktaw to Urittaung no archaeological remains cf any importance were found. 

jiIoTE. — The Yattara bell-inscription is referred to in Arak.Tnese history long before the casXmgotthe bell that now bears the 
name Yattara j there niust have been an older one, now destroyed or removed. 



I 



*'■."',*■ r* .s "- * 



.;■ ' X:- 




ARAKAN 

II.-MROHAUNG. 



>i 



^'^^ 



MROHAUNG. . 'S 

CHAPTER II.— Mrohaung. 

The? most important archseological remains in Arakan are found in Mrohaung, the capital cf the 
once powerful Myauk-u kings. The Mahamunl and all other pagodas mentioned in the Selagiri tra- 
dition are remembered and visited for purposes of worship by the Arakanese and Buddhists in general 
because their foundation or lystory is connected with the supposed advent of Gotama in Dhannavati; 
they afford, however, few instances of decorative art and few examples of constructive skill. 

For the splendid temples of Mrohaung, built by the kings oi the Myauk-u dynasty, the natives 
have more superstitous awe than religious reverence ; they seldom worship at these shrines and they 
allowed them to fall into disrepair ; while they contribute freely to plaster, whitewash., or gild the 
architecturally worthless Urittaung or the Sandoway pagodas, they will not raise a .hand to prevent 
the wanton destruction, by treasure-hunters, cf the temples, which bespeak the power, resources, and 
culture of their former rulers. The architectural style of the Shitthaune and Dukkanthein pagodas is 
probably unique in India, and the two shrines are undoubtedly the hT\<m rums in Lower Burma. They 
v-'ere not constructed by the Arakanese, but by " Kulas " from India ; the natives -jrere forced to burn 
the bricks and bring the stones from distant quarries ; Hindu architects and Hindu sculptors raised and 
embellished the structures ; to the Arakanese, compelled to years of unpaid la,bour, these pagodas are 
c.n unpleasant reminiscence of the tyrannic and arbitrary rule of several Myauk-u kings. 

Mrohaung, the headquarters of the Mrohaung township, is situated in r;o' .;.}.' N. latitude and 93*^ 
26' E. longitude. The Arakanese name vas Myauk-u, or monkey's egg (the Burmese name for potato), 
the origin of which is very obscure. It stands at the head of a branch of the Kaladan river, about 
so miles from its mouth, almost at the farthest limit of tidal influence, on a rocky plain surrounded by 
"nViis, ^'i ne pnncipai creek is formed of two branches, which unite below the hills and pass through 
the town (see British Burma Gazetteer, 4.23). The ruins of Mrohaung, as we now see them, date 
chiefly from the ijth and 1 6th centuries. Cities have, however, been founded at very early dates on 
the same plain. Farin (Barin, Paraung), east of Mrohaung on the L^mro, formed one cf :he ". Catur- 
gamas" or "'four cities." In the year B. E. 31g (A. "0.957) King Amrathu, a Chief cf the Mru 
vfibe and connected with the Vesali dynasty through his mother Candradevl. who had been raised to 
the positici^of chief queen in the palace of Culataincandra, founded a city 4 miles to the north- 
east of the spot where the palace of Myauk-a now stands ; the embankments cf the town form a pen- 
tagon and are still traceable ; but,it was soon abandoned owing to the want of sweet, water and to 
the prevalency of fever,. '' which befell alike men, horses, and elephants." King Paipyu, a nephew 
of Ararathu, selected, in .the year B. E. 326, mother place for his capital on the low hills to the 
south-east of the former Myauk.-u. Twelve years later (B. E. 338) the Shans invaded the country 
and compelled Paipyu to abandon the newly founded city; it remained for 18 years in posses- 
sion of the invaders. Subsequent kings built the Paiicanagara, Kyeitmyo, Parin (the new), and 
other towns on the Anjanadi (Lfemro). In the year B. E. 768 (A. D. 1406) the city cf Launggyet was 
destroyed by Talaings and Burmans. King Minzawmun, the son of Rajathu, the last but one 
of the Launggyet dynasty, fled to Suratan (i.e., the dominions cf the Sultan). In B. E. 792 (A. D. 
1430) he returned to Arakan supported by the Mahomedan ruler cf Delhi. He ascended the 
Anjanadi, and guided by the prognostications of his astrologer Candindaraja, entered a creek to the 
west and selected a- site between the Shwedaung and Galun hills for the erection of a royal residence 
and a city. King Mln^a'P.Tnun is the first of the Myauk-u dynasty ; a century later King Minbin, 
or Sirii^uriyacandramahadhammaraja, the twelfth king of this line, constructed fortifications, roads, and 
embankments; by his ortifr were built the Tharekop and Shwedaung pagodas. The 14th king, 
Zawhla, had the Alayceti and Myaukceti, the Dukkankyauhg, Taungkyaung, and Kulamyokyaung 
erected (B. £■ 917—926, A. D. 1555— 1564), Minpalaung (S. E. 933) repaired the Urittaung and 



i6 MROHAUNG. 






Mahahti pagodas. Minrajag)-i, the 17th of the Myauk-u dynasty (B. E. 955 — 974), raised the walli 
which enclose the palace irom 9 to j 2 cubits and perfected the system of fortifications begun by 
King Minbin ; he buih the Parabo pagoda and repaired the Andaw, Sandaw, and Nandaw cetis at 
Sand way. Minkamaung, his successor, built the Thuparamaceti, Shwepara, and Ngwepara (B. E, 
974 — 984). Siridhammariija restcid i)ie Selagiri shrine (see page 14) in the year 986 B. E. King 
Candasudhamma, to the Arakanese better known as " Pazamin," had the Shweguha pagoda erected 
and also the Ratanazanu ceti ; he repaired all pagodas in Arakan reputed to contain relics of Gotamaj 
he also constructed (B. E, 1038) a new palace within the old enclosures and had his effigy in s_ton£ 
set up at fie gates facing the cardinal points (see Plate X, No. i). Varadhammaraja repaired the 
Urittaung pagoda and erected the Mangalaramaceii (B, A. 1053). Candavijaya (B. E. 1072, A. D 
If 10), wno reigned 21 years, is said to have constructed and repaired in Aralcan 800 pagodas, image 
Houses, tan!cs, and monasteries. After his demise no religious or other buildings of importance have 
peen raised. In the yea; A. D. 1784 the Burmans conquered Arakan and Myauk-u became the site 
of a Burmese Viceroy. A year before the occupation of Arakan by the Government of India the 
higher Burmese officials repaired the large tank in the south-east corner, II terrace, of the palace 
enclosure and had the meritorious deed recorded in a long inscription Qn a slab of alabaster {see Plate 
X, No. 4). 

We now proceed to the description of the ruins of Mrohaung, beginning with the palace. It is 
situated on the Taungnyo bill and consists of three enclosures one within the other, each successive 
higher than the preceding, the topmost being about 50' above the level of the first or lowest plat- 
form. The ground plan is similar to that of the Mahamuni pagoda ; ,the lines from west to east dip 
considerably towards the north, and those from north to south to the east (see map of Mrohaung) 
The measurements are as follow ; 

I terrace : from north to south west line 1 ,606', east line i ,200', from west to east i ,740' ; entering 
the west gate the distance from the wall of the first to that of the second enclosure is 140', to that of 
the thir*d 237' ; across the HI. platform 656' ; from the opposite east gate of the III platform to the 
gate of the second 267', to the gate of the first enclosure 440'. Entering the north gate of the 
first enclosure there are 233' to the second, 166' to the third, and 879' across the topmost platform ; 
138' from the south gate of the 111 terrace to that of the second and 450' to that of the first 
enclosure. 

The walls are constructed of sandstone blocks of various sizes, well ,hewn and cemented with 
mortar which possesses great' adhesiveness ; it was prepared by mixing sand and clay ; to give the 
mass the proper consistency, pieces of buffalo hide, tails, and hoofs were boiled in water till 
it became viscous like gum In solution. The plaster employed in covering surfaces of temples is 
prepared in the same manner to this day. The walls are 7' thick at the base, 4' at the top ; in a few 
places, especially on the III platform, the height of the stone walls has been Increased by 2 — 3' of 
bricks, an addition made by the Burmans after they had conquered Arakan. The first wall has In 
many places disappeared, the stones having been used to construct the stone quay of the Akyab har- 
bour. A bazaar has been erected in the north-east corner ; the village Nyaungbinsfe flanks the north 
side,; the north gate is called Mathataga on account of the royal funeral processions leaving the 
palace through this gate to the cemetery. The space between the first and second enclosures on the 
west side was once filled by a clear sheet of water, on which in former times the queen and princesses 
would of an evening disport themselves gaily on the water in their gilded royal boats. 

The gates are all completely demolished with the exception of one at the south-east corner, first 
enclosure ; "the" entrance is 10' wide ; on either side the wall protrudes 8' with a thickness of 7i' and 
a height of 12' ; on the inner side of the wall a thick stone slab Is firmly inserted in the wall about i' 



MROHAUNG. '7 

above the ground, and a second similar one above it at a height cf 8'; in the centre of each stone is a 
hole of 5" diameter, no doubt intended to receive the two ends of a beam, to which a swinging door 
was attached. 

Close to the south side cf the gate is a stone slab 4'6" high, -z ro' broad, and 6" thick ; on one 
side a square is marked out, subdivided into 9X9 = 81 smaller fields, each containing incised one or 
Iwo numerals (see Plate X, No. 2). 

Nothing is written on the reverse ; the left upper corner is damaged and the numbers in four fields 
are defaced. 

In the north-east corner of the second enclosure is a large tank, well laid out with bricks and 
stones, surrounded by a wall with entrances on each cardinal side and stairs leading to the water 
edge ; it is an old tank, but was repaired during the Burmese occupation cf Arakan. On the south 
side lies a well-polished stone slab (see Plate X, No. 4) 4' 7" high from the socket, 2' 7" broad, 
6" thick ; the inscription, in the Burmese language, is very neatly engraved ; the following is the 
transcript : 

SadBec^cogcg^" ucogc>goiiagccoSt:ra25mGpcogS"§G|8:|TO:>c6ii5cS@Sj;oocooociocooc5-i^fi) cogajumcSolffoaD^ 

(joc6o3<^^^scoB33g|;onr^n^SoooGsJl£<BHggSd8'^c§"o^GOoitooc£«rt^cp6ic^iicGpn5r;Qi£Qccg oaoufjSaooSnoiQoSeolS 
i«95o1iicGpo5co:>3CiTa3Sc|Co^-:>g!?^£iic'l^o5scco3S[ySio5tc^:'£8Ss^ii cpo>.2«5(jrj«^f^5|oajj5co£ng35^S3l£c^,i cc»o£«fi 

o3cxDuii4{:>!cgq5G™DoScltcpC(j16sf:^iio5Gg:>£sgoS@oiu G-oo5^c»3ia3^"Cocp!0^!Qg i" co^o£@uScOTo£"j5ot^o^yc6» 
oSyoSwjacSn ^gG5c^Qi.u^«a3^5oo^ci( ^cog:>yiio^!Oicc>£[§!"32o^§i<:g|(^«o^':8»«gcniiootT§c^3y)i§ii co£Qa)cajQf:Sit 
ccoD£g|r6«colf^u cg^tco53cSc(^So'l«<?i«|[^>^nSny^gocQ3£e5r£:-3tc.^oo?£c^iSpnOD^Dyc6cDjiii cgocSii.cTscgiSiiocjGpi 

co^Ej^gE" coScoofigGicgjO^n qoo^o (»olsgSdCo£co<^goy5!i@'^^'-5c96»xo£ecoS;^CooO" oy50C»«q'^;|iqQO^oi^qiicg| 
G^coo5@f^ii33%qe^5<jC30D"8o52ffCioScoD:3Bco£sj£ajcooJii»gl$ j;£«£sa>a£nao:g|£oooj£«£ia3Cp>^tajCp(ii^ycS 
C03Tco3 5i^§"C|^£o^oc8(^^!^|'OOcq5u£si£§2ii«m3u£i^SGnqjSgO"c^(§o§ii^|eco$c^5qa)Dc^"Oag§O^C4i^:cS^§|OT 
»cc73oo^iic4!S[2iioc:>G^Sc[XiD" Ljf^cajj5co^G$^^oo3ii c^ ^oSf£i«?y^i3Sa>ii &^co6dScot.'$Scjoood^r^^2!a» ®*i^!cgG<noS 

M|£iicoq]>(j(cog3cco'3c^*^5oo03S" cf^SsOijQaSs^^Jf^ii mo.Tnsj^ScB^jSqfico^n u^uog§'i u^u^n co3co^5CC|syocD,^ii 
30oonoG3CO$:)COD^((COOcapSosc^£ti fjc»jii6ooQc*iWy3002qo<>>^^aOGps3oS|5::^SijS^" QsuSgt^OD^" o^iq^SojS a^qS 
«£(O0GCOD£tCO,TSii ^|s^33G^^o5^0n gg^j oo5'J3o§£jo^to:^5Vcoo4^3<T^5^£S"<»3=^^5lcSeo!GC09t?Q3£i-g t^cS^g^ 
^oo^f^.osccjSuSjgsiiu^/JDwSig^G^SgaK goariDOga^c5^oiS2S^33^vS-^:S.'^qgSyc6§ii 3oq59<^,T5joi.coci5o(^c6p 

MOjSooSy^n gS-c£c\:j5c 300? =0^.1 m^asaj^saoocoof gO" 3o^c»scoo5 gon otsoocSoj gco3£c»o$jcqc;oo^£ pg033§| 
9^g3"a3ooo^5ca3^3ooot oc5cq!llco^8^:^co^5:>fo$>g:»i.gs^o5» caj|3o5r^33SGoooDgt:^g£'i SoooSQsc^Jho^cSSJsoo 
c^Sjn ^ mo5j3((CfSoS3l>iiccgB"lss»3S30o5s3Gi^^§ntracoSco5a5£»£a:j5Gao:i£(§SG@.a3^" 'c^^cqoSo^soc^q^jgSuq;^ 
y|t^go^ig5ffqoo5o^"CC03£!g^XigScQOi£u cqScso'jSggSj^i osr^ictj^Gf^^S' tg3£!i:^soocnQ0303qJoS„ gco(oo1o5:?^ii 
w@oooot"96u^sq5«ooc)£5;>>ffg|o£co^-^:>'i@t^3ojio6@:gcr53$Koli(o^5o6=oDrc[j£"gSo1««caoo««3Ggoc»^@$«a33iTO 
M.o^loojS'^eccoxt^i" TOg^£o^3:c5i'5|S@c6cnc{i52§»c§5C9SDOco£s( oofigfiioo.-gono. ^Sol^oScgfigSuljgS^^i.GgS 
(5So3^"'^a5Qj;^03^»03DS^'.('g5qGCO^oj7-3;^up5:i4raon5iiS^(go5qc^'ic^c^g6."p.cj]ajkjDooSrt GqoJIcxjrScQgoc^i. o oogS" 
uGtj3Qo$3 SQOcO™ o'ajcj^ucosuo;S!n^S?qj52oTcoigGgool;iiooSo=(<X!«5:jiiqm^o;^;ii^g^Q5C)0^iiG(rq|5t^l 

t^ g" CO. 3c8oo::^ .CO 9 ^ ? CO ^ »« <^ dT ^aCCf i 5 II g ^0«r^ II if '.^OJO c5 II ^ oSg O 5c^ii g^ ^QoS SCO3 1) 5 £8gco3 CO g 0^ ff u^^ 

c«a<»55o5»5G3D5oog3iiy6GXo»1c3l£iig'go«:giio^le5g^§i^'oo500^tiit^38c6u^Sr^iica^',M^ScS@£«^ 

OlpGOG*U30d^llGOWDg^C^£u25£=0^35il*c5:ijOO<rpiiSOg3a3g[gU<iiC^JCOO^IiaCC§C3$»^n02y^g^^llqd^ 



l8 - .^ MROHAUNG, 

(gG5^l!IOjJGa3 3S:a^3r^llOTC^lSc!OuOOD^ XGp§'gOO^nGJlGOgyllOOaCO©£lll»8:c^COo5cO(^!l GalSS^^cpJ 

..coo3cg30§3ii G2g^:;^tGOcSeco3cco5«<^GolSjGio@3£3^Goii Go^Go^giGgooSiic^ tgDIcSoaggdl 

«CoS«co5ii^,c5t^33g:)ul^3o;jco3ii:i3^o1^£ii Sj^oscoiiogg cjj3lsognGoloog<Sii 

sco5ffao3S3j=3^3iiGQcB^!Dor5oco"a:jc^c:^ ^ojjdld^aoo^oa3<^GoTffo03oo5ii 

Translation. — "This is the meritorious work of Talupmtngyi Mahamingyikyawzwa, the Wunmin 
of Dhannavati. May the law of the Virtuous last for a long time ! The Immaculate One, the Chief of 
the three cakravalas, the celebrated Being endowed with the nine qualities, and whose fame pervades 
the space from the highest empyrean to the lowest hell, clearly showed, by means of salvation worked 
out by him, the way to the city of glory, that pinnacle of the regions of happiness to thousands of 
creatures without any distinction as to caste or creed. In his eightieth year of a life pure and holy, 
and aher he had passed 45 rainy seasons as an ascetic, this Chief of the' Lokas entered Nirvana in 
the Salgrove, the pleasure -garden of the rulers of that great city called Rfijagaha, a city environed 
by five verdure-clad hills whose greenness is like that of the emerald. Four months after this event 
the ruler of men Ajatasattu, the illustrious Kassapa, and 500 others of the elect convened the first 
convocation, when the threefold law as expounded by the Teacher was committed to memory intact 
and entire, so t'hafits pristine purity might be preserved. Since then three other convocations have 
been' held for the same purpose ; an impetus was thereby given to tlie study of the Buddhist scrip- 
tures. The religion has been progressing with splendour in the heart of jambudipa for the last 2,365 
years. 

"The Lord of life and death {i.e.. King of Burma), the Lord of the white elephant, whose colour 
was like that of a piece of white cloth or of silver, the Ruler of Maha-Amarapura and Ratanapura, 
the capitals ot Tampadipa, Kamboja, and other great countries, founded by the king himself and 
decorated with the nine kinds of gems, and which are surrounded by such beautiful hills as Minwun 
and Mandalay. This great king, confiding in their loyalty, appointed to the government of 
Dhaniiavati {i.e., Arakan) Talupmingyi iVIahamingyikyawzwa as Viceroy (Governor), Nandisena- 
nawrata as Collector of Revenue, Nemyosiriyedin as Collector of Customs, Nemyo Balanawrata and 
Pyankhyikyawdinawrata as Military Commandants, Nemyosiha and Yedinsihanawrata as Sub- 
Governors, Nemyoshwedaungrajakyaw and Sirikyawdinawrata, as Secretaries. These officers arriv- 
ing in DhaniiavatI, the western appendage of the empire, proceeded in conformity with the trust 
imposed in them to govern the people. Nor were they remiss in their duty* to stimulate the propa- 
gation of the religion ; in consultation with the Zayadaw Gunabhivamsadhajamahadhammarajaguru 
they settled religious matters in conformity with the canonical teachings of Gotama as well as 
in accordance with the rulings of the secular authorities. Now, during the reign of Palaung (Min- 
palaung), an ancient king of Arakan, a tank called Nanthagan was constructed within the great 
double walled city and east of the palace stockade ; this tank had in course of time become filled 
up with the debris of the ruins of the city, Talupmingyi and Mahiimingyikyawzwa, with a view 
to attaining Nirvana, and in order that all people and all kinds of beings coming from the four 
cardinal points and the four intermediate points might bathe in it and drink out of it, repaired the 
aforesaid tank on Wednesday, the 9th of the waning of Pyatho Sakkaraj 1 183. It measures 90 
cubits in length, 90 in breadth, 15 in depth, and ^60 in perimeter. In order that It might be preserved 
in good condition throughout the period of 5,000 years allotted to the religion, its bottom was' inlaid,, 
with stones held together by mortar ; it was surrounded by a brick wall, and gateways, gates, steps, 
ar.d staircases, facing the four cardinal points, were constructed. 

" For this great meritorious work of repairing this large square tank with the intention of gaining 
NirvCma, and with a mind well inclined towards the religion, may I, while transmigrating through 
Samsara, not be re-born either in the four apayas or the eight states of punishment ; but may I, if 



MROHAUNG. '9 

re-born in the Brahma, Deva, or Manussa worlds, be healthy, strong, ache, and powerful a s Bandhula; 
in beauty may 1 be as handsome as Kaccayana, that great hero of illustrious renown, whose golden 
beauty vied wi_th__that cf the Devas themselves ; and in wisdom, prudence, and foresight may 1 be 
equal to Sariputta, that great Mahathera, whose wisdom was extolled by Our Lord, the Buddha. 
And being replete with these endowments may this my body be free from all kinds of diseases, and 
may I be as healthy and happy as Pakula. In the possession cf gold, silver, corn, garments, 
ornaments, and jewels may I be like Jotika, celebrated for his charity, and like him be able to 
practise liberality with a wealth that cannot be exhausted. And when Metteyya, the converging point 
of all piety and devotion, sees the four sublime truths under the red and fragrant kankaw {Mesua 
ferred) tree, may I be the first to adore him; and from his holy mouth may I receive a definite 
assurance of becoming a Sammasambuddha, the preceptor of nats and men, so that I may be able 
to reach the city of peace with thousands cf other beings. 

" Lastly, may the merit accruing from this my good deed be participated in by my grandparents, 
parents, and teachers, the \o\ rulers 'of mankind each together with their queens, sons, daughters, 
other relatives, and the fouv .ministers ; also all living beings without exception. 

"May Vasundhara, whose extent measures 240,000 yojanas, raise an acclamation of 'sadhu 
sadhu,' as a'witness to this good work of mine." 

The surrounding wails of the tank are partly in disrepair and the tank is overgrown with weed 
and jungle ; within the enclosure and close to the sheet cf water are four square stone pillars, one 
in each corner, standing erect; they are 4' high above ground and each side 'measures r 6"; the 
two sides turned towards the tank exhibt the rude figures cf Bilus or Rakkhas (see Plate X, No. 3) ; 
is) earJi ,h;5Jid. they bear a club ; these stone pillars were set up by King Minpalaung CA.D. 1571 — 
15(53) ; the one photographed stands in the north-east corner cf the tank. On the north side of the 
second 'wall is a large circular well with a circumference cf 76', built rf stone ; it is ascnbed to 
Minpalaung. 

The wall, which circumvallates the third and highest terrace, rises on the north and east side to 
a height of 30' above the second terrace and of 20' — 30' over the level cf the third platform. Nothing 
of interest can be found on the latter except three stone slabs (two of them opposite the police thana), 
all bearing, in bold relief, the life-size effigy of King Pazamin(B. E. 1014 — 1046), also called Canda- 
sudhamma (see Plate X, No. i) ; at the foot cf the monument is engraved his name in Burmese 
characters ooco«6. The malls towards the south and west are lower, less formidable, and the interme- 
diate spaces narrower than on the north and east sides, which were to protect the palace against the 
attacks cf the Burmans and the Shans. 

The east side cf the palace court and part of the south side is overgrown with jungle ; on the west 
side of the first and second terraces the native officialshave their houses erected, and on the topmost 
platform stand the court-house and the police court. Of the old palace itself only traces of the 
walls remain. 

From the north side of the fort two low ranges of hills run parallel in a northerly direction for 
nearly 3 miles, leaving a flat-bottomed vallev between of about half-a-mile breadth ; on the 
northernmost extremity, about 3 miles distant, the hills approach each other and are joined by a 

massive, high-, wall ; beyond is the dismal Pangyi swamp. This valley formed part cf the old city 
of Mrohaung;' and contains the most inreresting architectural remains of Lower Burma (see map 
oi Mrohaung).. 

Passing through the north gate (called " Mathattaga," or funeral gate) cf the fortress and 
the village Nyaungbinse a steep, rocky hill is reached about 500' from the north-west corner ot 



20 MROHAUNG. 

the palace ; on its rocky but levelled summit is the small Udarit (or Udarat) pagoda and a tank 

sunk into the rocks ; the stupa ■.- square at the base and circular above the bell (garbha) ; it was bull* 
in the middle of the lasi century by the King Nara-apaya to "destroy the enemies to the north," a re- 
medy suggested, as already mentioned (see page 12) in the mandras of the mysterious Yattara belld 
Mahamuni. The pagoda exhibits iiu ornamentation or anything else worth noticing in its construc- 
tion. At the base of the hill are a few small temples of the most ordinary type, lately built by the 
villagers ; the path then leads to the base cf the eastern hill range ; on its west side, about half a 
mile north cf the palace, is the Shiithaung pagoda, i.e., " the shrine of So,ooo images ^' (see Plate XI, 
No. 5) ; t'lis remarkable temple was erected by King Minbin, the 12th of the Kyauk-Q dynasty ; he 
reigned a er Arakan from A. D. 1531 to 1553 ; the shrine is the work of Hindu architects and Hindc 
workmen ; the skill and art displayed in its construction and ornamentation are far beyond to what the 
Arakanese themselves have ever attained to ; the entire structure is alien in its main features to the 
native architectural style 

The Shitt:haungpara is more a fortress than a pagoda ; its obvious purpose was to serve as a 
place cf refuge to the royal family and retainers. The main temple is built on a promontory half 
way up the west side of the hill ; the side facing the valley rests upon massive stone walls carried up 
from the base of the ridge to the height of the promontory (about 40') ; laterally the shrine is pro- 
tected by walls, which branch off from its north and south sides, and connect them with the common 
basis of the entire structure, the hill. In old Arakanese forts and fortified pagodas (such as the 
Mahamuni) it is always the north and east sides which are rendered the strongest ; the Mros, Saks, 
Shans, Burmans, and Takings usually attacked from these quarters. But when Minbin erected 
the Shitthaungpara the cannons of the Dutch and Portuguese had already been heard and felt in 
the capital of the Myauk-a dynasty, being, in the words cf the Viceroy cf Goa, "both rich and weak, 
and therefore desirable." The inner passages in the pagoda lead through well-cemented stonewalls 
of 6 — 15' thickness and open toward the hill ; the vaulted stone roof and all parts of the pagoda facing 
the west are in addition covered with layers cf bricks 6 — 10' high ; the outer wall forms a rampart 
overlooking and commanding the valley ; the temple premises can hold a large garrison. 

On the southernmost end a ffight of stairs, 8' broad, 35' long, and lined with strong walls con- 
structed with huge blocks cf sandstone, leads (see Plate, XI No. 5) to the first platform lying 16' 
above the level of the valley ; a wall, 180' long, runs to the north (with a slight dip to the west) and 
meets the south side of the central structure ; to the left hand of the entrance (north side) a square 
stone pillar rises to the height of i r from the socket ; each side is 2 4" broad ; three sides are 
covered with inscriptions in Nagari charantfrs (see Plate XII, Nn. 10) ; that facing the east is almost 
entirely defaced (see Plate XII, No. 8) and the text cannot be recovered ; the inscription on the north 
side is also much damaged (see Plate XIII, No. if) ; the lines are very irregular and the letters badly 
engraved ; that on the west side is best preserved-(see Plate XIII, No. 1 2) ; the south side of the pillar 
has not been inscribed ; the stone exhibits no ornamental designs. Opposite the inscription (marked 
c on the plan) is an octagonal stone pillar (see Plate XI, No. 6), 8' 10" high above ground ; the circum- 
ference of the base measures 12" (g" to each side) ; the decorative designs near the top are in relief; 
the pillar contains no inscriptions ; the shaft and base are roughly hewn. 

Close to the inscribed pillar lies a large stone slab (marked d on the plan), 1 2' long, 4' 2" broad, 
and 10 — 12" thick (see Plate XI, No, 7) ; at the lower end (marked J on No. 7) is depicted, in 
relief, a conch, with the opening cf the convolution to the right ; a lotus flower grows out of the 
aperture ; the tip cf the petals touch the outer rim of the "dhammacakka," the " wheel of the law." 
The design (wTought, as already stated, by Hindus) appears to be emblematic of Brahmanism (the 



MROHAUNG. 21 

conch), which produced Buddhism (the lotus flower), the dhammacakka. At the upper end of the 
latter a square hole is sank into the stone (marked ^ on fig. 7), 5" deep, 2' 4" long, and 2' 8" broad ; 
next follows a circjilar, cup-like hole, 4" deep and 6" across the opening ; the reverse of the stone 
shows only a rough-hewn surface. As the sides (see preceding para.) of the inscribed pillar measaire 
also 2' 4", I believe the stone slab, which must have been from 18 — 20' long, but is broken off above 
the cup-Hke hollow, to have served originally as a lintel or architrave : the square hole capped the in- 
scribed pillar forming the left-hand post of the entrance gate ; the circular hollow received the revolv- 
ing axis of a swinging door ; that portion of the lintel which exhibits the dhammacakka, the lotus and 
conch, protruded ovpr the north side of the inscribed pillar to counterbalance the weight of the oppo-. 
site part of the slab (now broken off) which formed the actual lintel over the entrance ; the octagonal 
pillar constituted the right-hand post of the entrance. The construction of the gate forcibly recalls 
to mind the famous phrase " dhammacakka/w pavatteti," or (as it is usually rendered) " the turning 
of the wheel of the law." 

The first platform appears to have contained a number of small shrines, all built of stone ; but 
they are nearly all in ruins covered with the debris of the walls and pagodas fallen down from the 
upper temple court and overgrown with dense jungle ; one image-shrine only has escaped total des- 
truction (see Plate XI, No. 5 marked e on the plan) ; it is circular at the base, with a passage towards 
the west leading to a central chamber, also circular and dome-shaped ; the hemispherical shape of 
the ceiling has been secured by placing the stones in circular rows, one above the other ; the stones 
are quadrangular, at the ends and double as long as broad; the sides form a trapezoid with the 
narrower side turned inward ; the cupola, formed by a series of circular rows of stones nearly wedge- 
shaped, supports itself by its own weight till the sides give way ; nearly all vaults and domes in Ara- 
kanese pagodas are constructed on the same principle. The chamber contains a few broken 
stone images ; the shrine has a diameter of 32' and a height of 48' (see Plate XIV, No. 13, a 
view of the pagoda). Close by are the ruins of another small pagoda (marked/ on the plan) ; it is 
octagonal ; the sides are concave and the entrance faces the east ; the inner chamber is filled with 
th^^ebris of the falien-ln roof. 

Before entering the principal platform of the pagoda the way leads through a vaulted gateway 
7' wide and 10' high (see Plate XII, No. 9) to a terrace (marked g on the plan) 60' long and from 20 — 
30' wide ; it ties 30' above tne level of the first court ; the walls to the west and south are 9' thick, 
built of stone, and must have been originally 12' high ; the terrace contains nothing of interest.; the 
east side of the whole edifice is protected by the steep, almost inaccessible hill. 

The central temple court measures from south to north 140', from east to west 225'; the 
circumambient wall rises 40' above the lower enclosures to the south and north, 60' to the west above 
the level of the valley, and on the side facing the shrine 4—6' above the terrace. On the north and 
south walls (marked h and i on the plan) stand at regular intervals circular, turret-like pagodas, 7' 
high with a circumference of 20'; they are built of bricks ; between each turret (there are 13 on each 
side) a st6ne slab, measuring in height 3' 8", in breadth 2' 10", in thickness 1' 10", is let upright into, 
the wall ; both sides of the stone contain sculptures in bold relief ; the side facing the inner temple 
usually represents *a Buddha in various attitudes, the outer side an ogre, naga, or cannibal with 
hideously distorted features (see Plate XIV, No. 14) ; one depicts a cobra with spreading hood holding 
a lotus flower in Its mouth ; there were originally 24 stone slabs, but most of them have fallen over 
Lhe wall on the platform below and are now buried in heaps of stones and bricks ; the small pagodas , 
have all been undermined by treasure-hunters and are in a very dilapidated condition. The only 
entrances to this outer temple court are two gates close to the hill, one to the north and one to the 
south. 



22 MROHAUNG, 

We proceed now to describe the shrine itself ; it consists of an Inner temple court (marked n 
on the plan), a gallery all round the structure, intricate secret passages and chambers in the body 
of the pagoda, and a central image-chamber with a passage opening from the east. 

The inner temple court is a spacious place, measuring 70' from north to south and 40' from east 
to west ; the wall, which encloses it from three sides, is 14' high, and 6' thick at the "base ; its only 
inlet, an arched passage, opens towards the east (see Plate XV, No. 17, showing passage from the out- 
side) ; there are besides two openings in the east wall, 4' high by 2' 10" broad, also arched, containing 
each tw-o images of Buddha with their backs to each other, one figure facing the inner, the other the 
outer temple court ; these representatives of Buddha were all modelled after the Mahamuni image 
(see page 7). Along the wall of the inner side of the court rows of stone seats, 2' high, have been 
constructed to receive the sitting images of Gotama ; they latter have all been shattered to pieces. 

The west end of the north and south walls of the inner court passes over, into a vaulted passage 
(marked on the plan) ; it leads all round the north, west, and south sides of the main building ; its 
height is 1 2' 6", its width 6' 4" ; the total length from the entrance on the south side to the exit on the 
north side is 312'. The outer wall contains at regular intervals arched passages 4' |o" high, 4' 8" 
wide ; they number 8 to each side, plus 4 on the east side, 28 in all ; each holds two sitting life-size 
images of Buddha ; they are placed back to back, so that one figure looks upon the outer platform, 
the other faces the inner passage (see Plate XV, No. 1 8, showing construction of the arched inlets from 
the outside) ; the outer wall is of brick and 4' thick, the inner wall consists of huge, well -hewn blocks 
of stone cut over its w^hole length (312') into six tiers of figures, the corners excepted, which show a 
large central figure, the king in state riding an elephant, or the image of Vishnu, possessing four 
arms, surrounded by Brahmans and ministers richly dressed. The lowest belt represents men in 
native costume, in the attitude of wrestling, boxing, dancing, and general merry-making ; the 
II, III, IV, and V belt depicts the 550 phases of existences through which Gotama had passed be- 
fore he attained Buddhahood ; the 6th and topmost girdle shows human figures, male and female, in 
praying attitude. At regular intervals of 18' a set of larger images protrude from the wall one above 
the other ; one represents Buddha kneeling, the hand? folded over the rhcst ; over h's head is perch- 
ed the Garuda bird with wmgs outspread, or he is protected by a cobra distending its hood over him ; 
the sculpture of the next higher belt above Buddha represents a male or female figure, the upper 
part human, from the waist downward fish or bird ; a third depicts a man and woman, gorgeously 
dressed, standing beside each other. The lower figure represents the head of a ntiga, a snake, or 
an ogre. 

The debris and rubbish have so accumulated on the outer platform in front of the inlets to the 
gallery that no light can penetrate to illuminate the latter ; utter darkness prevails, imumerable bats 
whisk through the passage, and the stench arising from unventilated ancient bat colonies renders a pro- 
longed stay in it impossible. Plate XV, No. 19, shows the south entrance to the passage (marked 
on the plan) taken from the inner court temple ; photograph No. 20 the same, but taken from the 
inner corner (3) of the passage, the lens turned towards the entrance ; the figures are much dam- 
aged ; the one which covers the corner has four arms (Vishnu ?) and sits in full state dress on a throne ; 
a smaller image above possesses six arms ; the lowest belt shows the native in his ordinary dress, the 
second girdle depicts the ministers and generals in their respective costumes, and above all, above even 
the king himself, strut the Brahmans ; the representation is typical of'the four castes recognized by 
Arakanese kings of the 15th and i6th centuries, namely, the Brahmans, the king, the ministers ^nd 
nnblcs, and the common subjects. Plate XVI, No, 22, shows the corner sculpture of the north side 
where the passage turns to the left ; the lens is turned towards the t'titrance {s) ; the king sits on the 
jnini heads of two elephants, whosi' bodies flank the sides of the corner ; his wives and children sit behind 



MROHAUNG. 2^ 

him on the back of the elephants. Plate XVI, No. 2 1 , represents a few feet of the upper belt of the north 
side of the gallery ; part of the north-west corner has fallen down, filling the passage and admitting a 
little light from the ceiling ; the topmost girdle depicts male and female devotees in praying attitude ; 
one of the protruding sculptures is visible at the end showing a male and female figure, human from 
the waist upward ; the lower part, the body and feet, are those of a bird. 

On the west side the 8 vaulted passages open into an outer gallery 16' broad with a vaulted roof 
of stone ; over the roof a layer of bricks 10 — 12' thick has been laid, no doubt to protect the vault 
from the telling shots of the white Kulas ; five wide arched passages lead to the westernmost portion 
of the platform (m), covered with a wild confusion of ruins, dense thorny jungle, infested by snakes 
and the terrible " soldier " ants ; it forms a bulwark to the main building ; the massive stone wall, 60' 
high, falls perpendicular to the base of the hill. 

Close to the south entrance to the gallery is another smaller aperture (see plan, Plate XI, No. 5/), 
2 10" wide by S' high ; the lintel consists of a large stone slab extendir:g a foot over the sides of the 
entrance ; the walls consist of massive well-hewn stone blocks of irregular size (some have a surface of 
'i by I 6" high, others 8 — 10' by l' 6" high) ; they are connected vnth firm cement ; the outer wall is 
Q thick, the inner over 20' till it meets the second winding of -the labvTinthian passage (see/ on the 
pisn) ; no ornamental designs of any kind are in this part of the pagoda. . The passage runs 8' from 
east to west, then 16' to the south, then 16' to the west, opening into a vaulted space 70' long, 9 broad ; 
a buttress-like projection of the inner wall again reduces, the passage to a width of 3' (by a length 
of 5') ; it then runs 80' to the north ; again a projection as on the preceding corner ; and continues 
70' to the east ; then passes into the small antechamber ; the narrow opening admits but one man 
at a time to a spacious room (marked v on the plan) facing the east ; a sm.all window allows a faint 

light to enter from the outer court temple ; the photo- 
graph shows the aperture as seen from without. On 
the west side of the room the passage continues 
through a narrow aperture and runs 46' to the west, 
then 35' to the south, again 46' to the east, and finally 
opens into another room (m.arked w on the plan) j. 
the entire length of the labyrinth is 438' ; there is no 
exit from the chamber w ; it is not possible to enter 
or leave the labyrinthian passage except through the 
one and only aperture marked p on the plan. Its pur- 
pose is to serve as a place of refuge ; an attacking 
enemy would have to pass through the narrow pas- 
sages in a file, and guards filling the more spacious 
rooms could cut down intruders as they emerged 
singly from the narrow gangways, and if repulsed renew the slaughter at each comer and contracted 
passage ; the outer wall has small air-holes (10" by lo") 10' above theground opening out into the gal- 
lery ; they served as air-holes, but admit no light, and are at present choked 'with rubbish ; the cham- 
ber m contains a few stone-images representing Buddha. The ceiling of the lateral wider pas- 
sages and of the two rooms v and ly is vaulted and constructed with wedge-shaped stones ; that of the 
narrow gangways is flat ; stone slabs are let horizontally into the walls ; no light enters the labyrinth 
except through the small window in room v / at the entrance to the inner passage a sandstone of the 
-ske ar.d shape of a brick was found pressed in between the stone blocks of the wall ; two edges of 
the stone contain a legend in Arabic characters (see Plate XXVI, No. 48). It must have been inserted 
after the pagoda had been built. In the centre of the east fagade of the temple is another passage 
(marked r on the plan) 3' 7" wide, 31' long, and 19' high ; it is vaulted and leads to a chamber 19' 



24 MROHAUNG. 

by 19', with a stone altar in the ' background , filling the width of the room ; a stone image of Gotama 
8' high is seated upon it in the usual posture ; no decorative designs either on altar or walls. 

The sides of the mner temple rise only to a height of 30' ; they are connected by a vaulted roof of 
great thickness, protecting the inner passages and chambers with a layer of stones and bricks about 
l2'thicl<on the i^jr corners of the icc^f are the trai,e3 of turrets or pagodas ; above the west side 
of the lemple rises the principal spire about 60 above the reef ; it la built of bricks ; the bell or gar- 
bha is hemispherical ; the part above it gradually tapers off into a point ; probably the whole was sur- 
mounted by a hti, 

Near 'tie north entrance to the outer temple court is a small image-shrine with a protruding' 
portal to the east, a central chamber, and one stone image of Buddha in sitting attitude ; the upper part 
of the shrine has fallen down. Close to the northern gateway a large -stone slab is let into the wall re- 
presenting a six-armed figure and richly dressed Brahmans at one side of it ; the sculpture (see Plate 
XVI, No. 24) is much damaged. 

The temple fortress was twice bombarded, in A. D. 1784 by the Burmans and in 1825 by the 
British. The external appearance of the pagoda, especially the western portion, has suffered much 
in consequence ; viewed from outside it represents an almost shapeless heap of bricks and stones 
(see Plate XVI, No. 23). 

The mixture of sculptural representations from the Buddhist cultus and Hindu pantheouj the pro- 
minent position assigned to the Brahman instead to the Buddhist priest, and the absence of all 
images of former Buddhas are peculiar to the Shitthaung pagoda ; there are no columns and but few 
decorative designs ; the images of Gotama have always the same aspect and differ only in size ; the 
legs are crossed ; the right hand hangs with the palm downward over the right knee, the left rests, with 
the palm turned up, in the lap. The palm of the hand and the sole of the upturned foot show no lines 
or lineaments which chiromancy could interpret ; many images in Pagan distinctly bear some of the 
32 marks which characterize great men (Mahapurissalakkha«a) ; the fingers, the thumb excepted, are 
all of the same length ; the tightly fitting upper garment leaves the right shoulder and arm un- 
covered ; the garb shows no folds ; the ears are large, especially the upper portion ; the ear-lobe is 
narrow and pierced, but does not rest upon the shoulder as is the case in many images in the Irra- 
waddy valley ; the nostrils are broad, the ridge of the nose runs in a straight line ; the chin is well 
rounded and protrudes somewhat ; a benignant smile touches the mouth ; the eyelids are lowered, 
the axis of the eyes straight, the arched eyebrows semicircular, the forehead more broad than high ; 
the greatest breadth of the face is over the eyes ; the hair is worn in short curls, gathered in a hemi- 
spherical knot on the top ; the whole figure depicts the meek aspect of meditative repose. 

Passing through the north gate (marked ?« on the plan) the path continues in a north-easterlj 
direction and at a distance of 86' we stand before the — 

Andaw pagoda, the receptacle of a tooth-relic of Gotama. This pagoda was built betweei 
the years B. E. 897 and 905 (A. D. 1534—1542) by the 12th king of the Myauk-u dynasty, Kinj 
Minbin, whose full name was Sirisuriyacandamahadhammarfliii ; he reigned over Arakan from A. D 

1 53 1 to '553- 

The central shrine is an octagonal structure of stone, with two internal octangular concentric pas 
sages ; it rests upon a basement 125' from north to south and 120' from east to west ; 13 small circu- 
lar pagodas, built of bricks and massive throughout, stand on this platform (see Plate XVII, No. 25) ; ti 
the east the shrine opens into a temple court, which has an entrance on the east, north, and soutJ 
side ■ a stone wall divides it from the outer court, which is also circumpassed by a wall. The eas 
facade of the shrine measures 31' from north to south and is only 14' high from the -ground to \hi 



MROHAl-NG. 25 

■"•'f i on each side of the entrance are- three niches let into the wall, 6' high, 1' 2" deep, and 2' wide; 
laty appear to have originally contained stone figures in standing attitude as in two of the niches the 
ieet have been left ; no other traces of these images, which no doubt have been carried away bodily, 
could be found ; the arches of the niches consist of three wedge-shaped stones concavely cut on the 
Barrower end, forming a vaulted arch when joined. The entrance is 9' high, 4' 4" broad, and 10' long ; 
the portal has some decorative designs in bas-relief, but they have become indistinct through ex- 
posure. Passing through the vaulted passage a gallery opens on either hand ;" it is 3' 7" wide and 9' 
kigh, and runs in an octagon round the central chamber ; each of the outer sides of the passage mea- 
sures 20' and contains a row of four niches with a semicircular arch 2' above the ground, and a 
second row of smaller niches at the height of 7', four to each side ; the niches hold stone images of 
Gotama of the common. Mahamuni type. From the inner side of the gallery a vaulted passage leads 
from north, south, east, and west to the inner chamber, which is also octagonal ; in the centre stands an 
eight -cornered stone pillar 40' in circumference ; it gives support to the roof and the central tower above 
it ; at a height of 10' the octahedral wall of the chamber receives a circular layer of stones ; they are 
laid in courses, gradually narrowing in hemispherically till they meet the central column at a height 
of 12' 8"; the latter has a niche on each side 1' 7" deep, 6' 9" high, and 2' 5" broad, and raised 2' 9" 
above the ground ; the partly gilded stone images of Gotama rest upon thrones which are all pen- 
tagonal, symbolical of the five Buddhas of the present Kalpa (Kakusandho, Koniigamana, Kassapa, 
Gotama, and Mctteyya, who is yet to appear). 

No light and air can penetrate into the Andaw pagoda except through the front entrance ; it is, 
like the Shitthaung pagoda, a temple fortress and place of refuge ; the inner portion of the octagon 
is constructed throughout with stone blocks ; the roof is protected by an additional layer of bricks 
about \o" thick; over each of the eight corners stood a turret or smaller pagoda, and in the centre, 
over the column noticed before, a larger one, all of brick, but now in ruins and overgrown with jungle ; 
scare the 13 turrets, the western platform, and in fact the whole exterior of the pagoda and the 
premises ; only the temple court to the east, guarding the entrance to the inner passage, is kept free 
of jungle and is still in tolerable repair. 

The Andawpara, though built by Indian workmen, coatiins, in its images and sculptures, not the 
slightest admixture from the Hindu pantheon ; the images represent Buddha in his usual sitting 
attitude ; they exhibit no variation in type from the Mahamuni type. 

The central tower once contained a tooth-relic of Gotama ; the king who built the pagoda is 
said to have obtained it from Ceylon. About 20 years ago a Bengali, living in the Allayse village 
near Mrohaung, broke into the relic-chamber and abstracted a golden casket containing the tooth ; 
the then Myook of Mrohaung succeeded in getting back the tooth-relic minus its receptacle-, the 
tooth was placed in a silver case ; an iron, fire-proof safe was procured and the treasure deposited in 
it ; the key is in the keeping of the Myook ; the safe has been placed in the custody of pongyis in 
a monastery near the Lokamu pagoda. The tooth is 3^" long, an inch broad, and nearly as 
thick (see Plate XVII, No. 26) ; it is thickly gilded ; the graining cannot be distinctly seen. This is 
the third specimen of tooth-reUcs of Gotama I have had the opportunity to inspect, — one in Bassein, 
the other in Pegu; all three 'have about the same size and graining, and belong to one species of 
animal. Dr. Frost, the Veterinary Surgeon of Burma, kindly examined the tooth-relic of Pegu 
and, after careful examination and comparison, pronounced it to be the fourth molar tooth of 
the upper jaw of an ox. It must be borne in mind that a relic of Gotama does not necessarily imply 
a part of his body during his last existence only ; it may be the remnant of the mortal coil of any 
of his previous existences. According to the jatakas Buddha was born four times as an ox or 
bull i we have seen in the Selagirl Discourse that he passed one of his bovine existences near Dvara- 



26 THE DLKKANTHEIN PAGODA. 

vati, the present Sandoway. The tooth-relic enclosed in the Andaw pagoda is not the tooth of the 
homo Gotama, but of the bos Bodhisatto, which the devout believers, remembering the prophecy of 
Buddha (see page 5), profess to have found on the pasture-grounds in which, according to his own 
statement, he lived an animal lite oflower order ages ago. Again, the Urittaung pagoda (see page 3) 
does not contain the skull of the Buddha Gotama, but the cranium of Bodhisat (embryo Buddha), 
who passed one of his former existences as a rich Brahman in Punnagyun (Urittaung). The same 
applies to many other relics both in India and Burma; later generations, forgetting the original nature 
cf the sacred remnants and the traditions connected with them, pronounced them to be relics of the 
body of Buddha, in which he lived out his last existence. The extraordinary size of Gotama's tooth- 
relics the Burmans explain by maintaining that the stature of the Great Teacher was 8 cubits high 
and that the jaws of the men of his generation were provided with such teeth. 

The RatanaPuN PagOD.\. Forty feet to the north of the outer wall of the Andaw shrine rises 
the enclosure of the Ratanapon pagoda. It was erected by King Minpalaung, who reigned over 
Arakan from A.D. i571 to 1593 (B. E. 933 — 955). Indian art has not touched this structure ; the 
main temple is circular at the base, measures 336' in circumference, and is constructed of blocks 
cf sandstone; it rises in a number of concentric tiers, of which the upper recedes from the one 
lying beneath it, to a height of about 200 feet (see Plates XVII and XVIIl, fig. 28) ; the upper- 
most portion has fallen down. There are no entrances, niches, arches, or ornamentation of any kind, 
not even an image could be found. Eight feet distant from the central stupa rises a brick wall 4 
high and 2' thick, which encompasses the pagoda in a circle ; then follows a row- of 24 small circular 
pagodas built of brick; they are all in ruins; the whole structure is enclosed by an octagonal wall, 
8 — 10' thick, with an entrance to the south. The temple court is overgrown with dense jungle, 
which has also taken root all over the central pyramid. The building imposes by its massiveness ; 
in style it represents the ordinary Burmese pagoda ; but the barreness of decorative designs and tbe 
absence of structural skill characterize it as peculiarly Arakanese, and it differs only in size from the 
many utterly tasteless pagodas built by the Arakanese branch of the Tibeto-Burman family. The 
Ratanapon was erected for purposes of defence and forms a link in the system cf fortifications 
which protect the approaches to the palace from the north. 



The Dl'kkanthein Pagoda. 

Opposite, and about 300' to the north-west of the entrance to the Shitthaung pagoda (see map 
cf Mrohaung), rises on a low elevation the Dukkanthein and Lemyekhna temples. They were, like 
the Shitthaung and Andaw shrines, erected by King Minbin, the 12th of the Myauk-U dynasty, 
between the years B.E. 893 — 915 (A.D. 1531 — 1553) ; they are also temple-fortresses and places of 
refuge in war, chiefly for the Buddhist priests, who resided in numerous monasteries built for them 
by the same king in the vicinity of the shrines; both are constructed of massive stone blocks and 
layers of bricks over the roof. 

The Dukkhanthein stands on an elevation 30' high ; it measures 190' from north to south and 
zoo' from east to west and is walled in on all sides ; a staircase, 8' broad, leads from the north and 
east to the platform, which is 22' above the base cf the wall ; each step consisted originally cf 
a stone block S' long, 2' thick, and 2 — 1,' broad ; some are now broken, and the position of all is curiously 
distorted — the effects, the natii'cs assert, of the vehement seismotic disturbances in A. D. 1761. 
The platform is the carefully levelled surface cf a low hill ; it is not paved and contains nothing 
cf interest. The main body of the temple runs in a straight line 106' from north to south, and the 
same distance from east to west (see Plate XIX, No. 31); the west side, however, bulges out intoa 



THE DUKKANTHEIN PAGODA. 27 

^^micircle, and an additional chamber connects the pagoda with the outer wall ; the substructure 
'tes, slightly slanting, to a height of 18' ; the material, is stone ; then follow three cupolar superstruc- 
taits one above the other; the whole is capped by a circular turret; the total height of the pagoda 
from the top to the platform is 84'; viewing the west side, the outlines rf the temple 'appear 
'distinctly ; on the east side the succession of semicircular contours of the roof is broken by the 
cimensions of inner chambers and straight flights of staircases which lead from the platform over 
the outside cf the building to a vaulted chamber on the top (see Plate XIX, No. 33, section of the 
Dukkhanthein) ; the inner chambers and passages of the temple are all constructed with well-fitting 
And cemented stones ; the upper parts of the structure have, especially towards the west, protective 
!a_vers of bricks, often from 10 — 15' thickness. Over each of the four corners cf the lowest terrace 
siand the remains of a small circular brick turret or pagoda, solid throughout. The platform is 
densely overgrown with jungle, the east side excepted. 

It has already been stated that a staircase leads from the platform over the east side of the 
temple to a room in the upper part cf the structure ; the only other entrance to the interior is through 
an opening, also on the east fagade of the temple and south of the staircase ; it is 8' high, 10' le" 
long, and 3' 10" wide; the lintel consists of two large stone slabs laid horizontally over the sides; on 
each side cf the entrance lie the fragments of stone images of Gotama in the usual sitting attitude 
(see Plate XVIII, No. 30). The passage runs 16' to the west, then 12' to the south, then 86' to 
the west ; the latter portion widens to 6' breadth, and the roof is vaulted ; the labyrinth now turns in a 
curve to the north; advancing 56' we met with a small aperture to the left, only 3' high and t 
wide ; creeping through it we landed in a small, square and roofless room ; the walls are of stone and i z 
high ; from the floor a stone staircase leads to the roof of the temple ; fugitives acquainted with the intri- 
cacies of the dark labyrinth could easily escape from pursuers through this narrow opening. On one 
end of the door-sill and lintel of the opening to the chamber is a cuplike depression, intended to receive 
the axis of a swinging door; two men could defend the outlet of the passage into the room against 
all comers. On the opposite side cf the room is anothc ning of the same dimensions as the 

first ; it is 10' long and opens into a hall 26' from north t\^ ... : and 15' from east to west (see Plate 
XIX, Nos. 31 and 33, plan of pagoda) ; the roof has fallen in and the deh-ts covers the floor; the walls 
are also 1 2 high and built cf large stone blocks ; no images or decorative designs could be found ; this 
portion of the building is jungle overgrown. But we return to the principal passage in the pagoda; 
continuing another 56' along the curve, the Jabvrinth then turns to the east, then 86' to the south, 
again 70' to the west, and a vault of 12' length landed us in a room cf peculiar shape; the floor is a 
trapezoid approximately; the east side measures 42' and the chamber 15' across; the west wall 
inclines considerably towards the east side, so that the room, the floor cf which is 15' broad, has 
a ceiling only 8' broad ; the latter is slightly vaulted ; to the left of the entrance the wall is 
sharply indented and pierced by a small loophole not more than an inch wide and 8" high, opening 
out on the first bend which the passage makes to the south, close to the main entrance. Leaving the 
room, a narrow gangway, hardly 2' broad and 4' high, leads to the second convolution ; this is 10' wide, 
I a' high, vaulted and slightly ascending ; walking 68' to the west, about go' in a curve to the north, 
and again 66' to the east, we crept through a low passage 26' long with a considerable ascent and 
were, after having groped our nay through over 700 carefully measured feet of this dismal labyrinthian 
passage, filled with palpable darkness, with bats, guano, spiders, centipedes, &c., not a little relieved 
in finding ourselves in a spacious room pervaded by solar light and breathable air. It must be 
mentioned that on both sides of the entire passage niches i-V broad, I'deep, and 2' high are sunk at 
regular intervals of 20' into the wall containing each a sitting stone-image of Gotama ; the lintel of 
the niche is a horizontal stone slab ; no ornamental designs of any kind were observed. From 
Plate XVIII, No. 30, it will be seen that the upper portion cf the first terrace is honeycombed with 



28 THE DUKKANTHEIN PAGODA, 

large holes 4' wide by 3' high ; they penetrate the massive walls, sloping downward and graduall} 
becoming narrower ; ihey open into the passage of the outf;r convolution of the labyrinth ; the inne' 
orifice is square, measures only 8" all round, and is 8' above the floor of the gangway ; these air-holes 
are now filled with rubbish. We penetrated the passages by the light of lamps ; the rush of the 
disturbed bats extinguished the torches we tried first ; we protected ourselves by holding outspread 
umbrellas before us as we advanced against the stream of bats. 

The chamber above mentioned measures 28' from east to west and 18' from north to south ; it is 
about 30' high ; the roof is a vault slightly pointed at the apex ; towards the east is a large opening 
7' high, 4' ic' broad, 6' 6" long, and 10' above the floor of the chamber ; two protruding stones assist 
the ascent. Plate XIX, No. 34, gives a view of the opening from the outside; the architrave 
consists of two stone slabs overtopping the sides ; the lower slab is plain ; the upper has on both 
ends a circula^ elevation a foot in diameter and 2" high ; the surface is convexly rounded and has a 
depression and knob in the centre ; the two slabs are surmounted by what appears to represent the 
outspread hood of a cobra ; the small niche beneath probably held originally an image of Gotama ; 
the circular elevi-tions on the upper stone slab represent the dhammacakka, or " wheel of the law," 
symbolical of Buddhism ; from this opening a stone staircase (already mentioned on page 27) 8' 
broad, leads over the east side of the pagoda to the platform ; the staircase consists simply of a series 
of stone slabs resting on the sloping brick or stonework of the main building ; at its lower end the 
staircase protrudes far into the platform (see Plate XIX, No. 33) ; this portion is supported by a com- 
pact mass of stones, filling the space between the wall of the pagoda and the platform underneath 
the steps. This is the construction of all ascents or descents mediated by stairs in this temple, with 
the exception of that which leads from the small chamber attached to the west side of the pagoda 
(see page 27) to the roof ; here a series of stone slabs protrudes from out the side wall of the room ; 
they have no other support than the firm insertion of one end of the slab into the mural work. The 
staircases are without rails, bal lusters, or lateral walls. 

On the west side of the chamber which we had reached through the inner passage a staircase 
of 10 steps 8' broad leads to the topmost chamber; at the foot of the ascent is on each side a 
square stone altar 2' high ; upon it is seated a stone image of Gotama of the Mahamuni type ; in 
front of it lies a gilded image, 2' long, representing a human figure lying on its face, with the arms 
stretched out over its head and the palms of the hands joined. It is the ascetic Sumedha, who lived 
during the Buddhahood of Dipankara ; by an act of kindness and devotion to the latter he obtained 
the promise from him that he (Sumedha) will in a far distant future also become a Buddha ; with the 
appearance of Gotama Buddha this prophecy was fulfilled, for Gotama was this very same Sumedha 
in a former existence. The Buddhavamsa and the Jatakas (see FansbolFs Jataka, Sumedhakatha, 
Vol. I, pages 2 — 17, or Rhys Davids' translation, pages 2 — 30) give full details of this event. The 
main points of the story are as follows. " Four asankheyyas and 100,000 cycles ago a wealthy 
" Brahman named Sumedha dwelt in a city called Amaravati or Amara. Addicted to study and medi- 
" tation, the conviction gradually grew upon him that wordly possessions and pleasures were worth - 
" less and illusory ; he divided his wealth among the Brahmans and the poor, and retired, a recluse, to 
" the Dhammaka -mountain in the Himavanta ; there he acquired the power of supernatural knowledge, 
" and while living in the bliss of the (eight) attainments, the teacher (and first Buddha) Dipankara 
"appeared in the world; the latter, accompanied by 100,000 saints, travelling from place to 
" place, reached the city of Ramma. The inhabitants had made great preparation for his recep- 
" tion, and were mending and adorning the road over which Dipankara was to walk. Sumedha 
" had also repaired to Ramma. A small portion of the way prepared for the Buddha was not yet 
" finished at his approach. Sumedha reflected thus : ' This day it behoves me to make a sacrifice of 
" ' my life for the Buddha ; let not the Blessed One walk in the mire, nay let him advance with his 



THE DUKKANTHEIN PAGODA. *9 

' 300,000 saints trampling on my body as if walking upon a bridge of jewelled planks ; this deed will 
' Z2 for my good and happiness.' He then loosened his hair, and spreading in the inky mire his her- 
mit's skin mantle, roll of matted hair, and garment of bark, he lay down in the mire like a bridge cf 
"^welled planks, with the firm resolution to become a Buddha by allowing the Buddha to walk over his 
outstretched body which covered the breach in the road. The blessed Dipankara having reached the 
spot, and beholding the hermit Sudhema lying in the mire, thought to himself: 'This hermit who 
lies here has formed the resolution to be a Buddha ; will his prayer be fulfilled Ci not?' And casting 
' forth his prescient gaze into the future, and considering, he perceived that four asankheyyas and 
' 100,000 cycles from that time he would become a Buddha named Gotama." 

The most interesting feature in this tradition is that the Arakanese believe Rarnmanagara to 
fcave been a town in the ancient kingdom of Dhaflfiavati (Arakan) ; the " Paccantadesavisaye," "in 
die region cf the border districts," they consider as referring to their own native-land. In the history 
cf Arakan a Ramanagara (now Ramu) is often mentioned as being within the dominions of the 
rulers of Myauk-u. This is one of the many instances of historical after-thoughts on part of recent 
compilers of indigenous records. Many events and entire episodes recorded in Indian Buddhist 
annals as having transpired in Ramavati, Kusinanagara, Hamsavati, &c., were made to take place in 
Burma because a region or town of the same name (albeit of modern origin) happened to be found 
in it. Next to Buddha Gotama, Dipankara is of all other Buddhas held in the highest veneration 
because of his visit to Ramma. In the present Pegu district Dipankara is supplanted by the 13th 
Buddha Padumuttara because the Buddhavamsa states that "his city'' was Hamsavati (tassa 
nagaraw Hamsavati nama ahosi) ; Hamsavati is the classical name of Pegu, and hence the native 
chroniclers inferred Padumuttara to have been a lalaing born in Pegu. Worthless though these 
inferences be, yet it is expedient to take careful cognizance of them as they explain many peculiar 
features and local colouring in the Buddhist pantheon and worship in Burma. In Plate XXVJII, 
No. 57, Sumedha is depicted as he lay prostrate on the ground to serve as a bridge ; the image has 
been placed upright to afford a better view cf the body and features. 

The thrones upon which the figures are placed consist of square-hewn stones and exhibit no 
decorative designs. The topmost chamber is oblong and measures 20' by 14'; the hight is 24'; the 
room is ellipsoid in outline ; at the base the walls rise perpendicular to a height of 16' ; then follow 
four square equidistant air-holes on the south and north sides of the room ; thereof is dome-shaped ; 
the stones are laid in ellipsoid courses ; the stones which form the two opposite curves of the ellipse are 
thicker than those of the sides, which results in the ellipsis gradually passing over into a circle, 
narrowing in and finishing off in a rounded central stone in the apex. A few broken images of stone 
lie about in the chamber ; the lintel of the doorway is a stone slab laid horizontally. 

The interior of this gloomy lemple is throughout in good order ; nothing save a terrible earth- 
quake or a continued bombardment can disturb the compactness of such masses of well-fitted and 
cemented stones mantled with thick strata of bricks ; the latter have been considerably distorted by 
creepers and the roots of jungle trees which forced themselves through them ; the exterior of the 
west side of the pagoda is completely in ruins. 

No use whatever is made of this temple fortress ; the natives do not venture to enter the laby- 
rinth ; a superstitious awe impels them to avoid even approaching it. The peculiar features of the 
Dukkhanthein, or " shrine of misery," are the absence of decorative designs, the intricate construction 
of the interior and the means employed to render the shrine indestructible. I know cf no prototype 
of this probably unique structure. 



30 the lemyekhna pagoda. 

The Lemyekhna Pagoda, 
To the north-west of the Dukkanthein and at a distance of 1 50' is the Lemyekhna, or " the four- 
sided pagoda ;" it was erected by order of King Minbin between the years A. D. 1531 and 1553. It 
is a square structure, with a far protruding portal towards each cardinal point (see Plate XIX, No. 32) ; 
the interior room is octagonal ; in the centre of the latter is an octahedral column intended to sup- 
port the circular tower erected over the centre of the roof ; over each corner of the latter a smaller 
circular tower or pagoda has been built ; the whole structure is enclosed by a wall, leaving a spacious 
platform, now overgrown with jungle ; the exterior of the pagoda is much damaged, the interior in 
fairly good order. 

Each side of the square of the shrine measures 52' ; the portals are 13' broad and protrude 17' 
into the platform ; the' passage leading to the chamber is vaulted, 3' 10" wide, 10' high, and 20' 4" 
long ; four stone steps lead from the outside to each entrance ; the outer perpendicular walls are 20' 
high from the platform to the roof ; the whole square is constructed of stone blocks, tightly fitting 
and cemented ; the small turret is built of brick 7 — 8' high and 30' circumference round the base ; 
they are bell-shaped. The central tower is circular, has the shape of a dome, with a circumference of 
80' at the base ; it is constructed of stone and appears to be massive throughout. Each side of the 
octagonal chamber within the square measures 16' 5". Each alternate side contains three niches 5' 
high, 2' 3* broad, and i'6"' deep, holding a sitting image of Buddha of the Mahamuni type ; the other 
sides of the octagon have only two such niches, one on each side of the entrance ; the width between 
the outer wall of the room and the octagonal central column, which is constructed of bricks, is j 7', 
the height 14'; the passage has a vaulted ceiling ; the sides of the column are concave, measuring 9' 
7" each ; in each concavity is fitted a plain stone altar, with a convex outer side 3' 6" high ; nearly all 
the images seated on these thrones are demolished ; they are representations of Gotama Buddha of 
the same type as those of the Shitthaung pagoda ; they differ only in size ; there are no ornamental 
designs of any kind. The platform is not paved ; the enclosing wall is built of stone with a layer of 
bricks on it (for plan see Plate XIX, No. 32). Plate XIX, No. 35, shows the south-east corner of 
the temple. 

At present no use is made of this pagoda ; it is totally neglected. 

The Andaw (see page 24), Shitthaung (see pages 20 — 24), and Dukkanthein pagodas are struc- 
tures peculiar to Mrohaung ; they can, as far as I know, not be assigned to any known prototype, not 
even in Pagan can a structure of this nature be found. The Ratanapon (see page 26) may have 
for its pattern the ordinary Talaing pagoda, such as the Shwesandaw in Pegu city and the Shwe 
Dagon pagoda in Rangoon ; the Lemyekhna is an imitation of temples of a similar style common 
in the ancient and modern capitals of Burmese monarchs. 



We now pass over to a more modern group of pagodas in Mrohaung ; their architectural style is 
the same as that of the ordinary Burmese temple east of the Arakan Yoma ; it may be briefly describ- 
ed as a spire, massive throughont, rising from a circular, square, or octagonal basis, in a succession 
of tiers, belts, or circles, of which the upper is always narrower than the one immediately beneath it, 
tapering gradually off to a point at a height which is usually one and a half or twice that of the diame- 
ter of the base. Porches are attached to the sides or niches led into the wall to receive images ; the 
whole is surmounted by a " ti " or umbrella of iron, often gilded, consisting of a number of concentric 
hoops or rings rising in ever-narrowing circles, finishing of? in a long iron rod which rises con- 
siderably above the ti ; to the upper end is often fastened a glass ball. (That glass is a non-con- 
ductor of electricity seems to have been known in Ceylon and Burma from ancient times.) The 
sides of the rod are barbed with pennans ; the lower end pierces the topmost ring and is inserted in 



PITAKATAIK, 31 

1 Strong wooden post, which carries the tl and is perpendicularly thrust down through the apex deep 
snio the body of the pagoda ; the lower end of the pole is fitted into a hole cut through the middle of 
a stone slab laid horizontally on the brick or stone-work and burdened with the superincumbent 
weight of that portion of the spire which lies between the stone slab and the apex. 

There is, however, that marked difference between the pagodas of Mrohaung-and their Burmese 
prototype that the former are built of stone, the latter of bricks ; all ornamental designs on the former 
are wrought on the unplastered stone, whereas on the latter decoration is executed on the plaster- 
coating of the bricks while it is still soft. In durability, architectural skill, and ornamentation the 
Mrohaung temples far surpass those on the banks of the Irrawaddy. A brick temple is ancient when 
50 monsoons have passed over it and becomes a complete ruin if not repaired ; the stucco must be 
renewed every two or three years ; the stone pagodas in Mrohaung were built three and four centuries 
ago, and many have been totally neglected for the last 150 years ; the sides of the ponderous stone 
blocks fit compactly and are joined with cement, thus resisting the absorption of moisture, the pene- 
trating force of the tenacious creepers, and the roots of ficus, which are capable of reducing a brick 
pagoda in a few years to a number of detached, shapeless heaps of bricks. 

King Narapatigyi, who reigned between the years A, D. 1638 and 1645, and King Candasu- 
dharama, the 23rd of the Myauk-u dynasty, who ruled between A- D. 1652 and 1684, erected the 
following temples, — the Tipitakataik, a receptacle for the Buddhist scriptures ; the Mangalamaraung 
(«Scoy1^o33o5), Jinamaraung(8,^oT^G3oo£), Sakyamaraung(oo@u"l^c3oo6), Ratanamaraung (qos^owl^ 
«33o£), Lokamaraung (ccoonowl^ffoaoS), Dipayon pagoda (3o^so^Gps), Limpanhmaung (cSSoIig^sS 
3?cps), and the Anoma shrine (aao^oua^cpi). 

Of these temples the Pitakataik, the Limpanhmaung, Dipayon, Anoma, and Mangalamaraung 
are situated in the same valley as the Shitthaung pagoda and to the north of the latter. About half 
a mile to the north of the Dukkanthein is the — 

PITAKATAIK (8^oDd^o5). 

The building was used as a depository for the Buddhist scriptures ; it measures 14' from east to 
west and 10' from north to south ; it is built entirely of stone (see Plate XX, No. :^6) ; the base is square 
and the main body of the structure widens in a curved line towards the top, so that the upper 
part is broader and wider than the fundament ; height from ground to roof 9' ; the entrance, an arched 
passage, opens towards the east ; only the north wall is now standing ; the other three sides and the 
roof have fallen in ; the latter, to judge from the shape of the stones scattered about, must original- 
ly have been a hemispherical cupola. 

The Buddhist scriptures, commentaries and scholia, which Narapatigyi had received from Ceylon 
were deposited in this receptacle. 

Plate XX, No. :i,6, gives the details of the decorative designs of one-half of the north side ; the other, 
half is its exact counterpart. Style of structure and ornamentation is purely Burmese ; the prototype 
seems to be the wooden frame, decked out with carved and decorated sideboards^ which holds the 
body of a defunct priest, or other person of note, prior to being burned or interred ; such biers can be 
seen at neariy every funeral in Burma, and it is probable that the Arakanese copied from this model 
and wrought the designs on stone, in relief \ an inch high ; the coloured leaf-shaped tablets consist 
of burned clay, glazed on one side, stained in fresh bright colours, red, green, blue, yellow, white, and 
let into a closely fitting impression on the surface of the stone. 

The building is rather top-heavy ; to give stability to the upper portion, the architects constructed 
the base with heavy thick blocks of stone, which gradually become thinner but longer as they ap- 
proach the roof, so that the uppermost course consists of only two thin slabs, the ends of which 
meet in the centre of the side. This precaution appears not to have had the desired effect ; the roof 



33 THE MANGALAMARAUNG PAGODA. 

pressed the walls asunder, the latter falling forward, with the exception of the north wall. The 
construction of the building in stone is faulty throughout and impractical. There is a similar shrine, 
with the same exquisite carving in stone, in the Launggyet circle (see Kado shrine, Chapter III), 

Fifty feet to the north of the Pitakataik is a brick wall about 4' high and 2' thick ; it runs from 
south-east to north- tvest across the bottom of the valley between the base of the eastern and western 
hill range ; the wail is very dilapidated and was erected by the Burmans during the- first war with the 
British, after the latter had occupied the heights of Shwedaung and the palace ruins ; they made their 
last stand behind this defence and then fled through the Chinkalt gate, which closes the north side 
of the valley 

A few yards to the north of the walls begins the enclosure of the — 

LIMPANHMAUNG PAGODA, 

also called Limpanpyaungpara. The wall, which surrounds the spacious but now jungle-covered 
temple-court, is built of stone blocks ; the outer surface of it is divided into square fields by a series of 
perpendicular lin3s, formed by the stones projecting an inch out of the wall ; in the centre of each 
is a rosette, consisting, similar to those on the Pitakataik, of eight coloured clay tablets, red, yellow, 
blue, and green alternately, with a white centre ; the diameter of the ornament is 1' 8" ; the wall is 
still in tolerably good repair. An opening from the east and one from the west leads to the platform 
raised about 6' above the level of the surrounding ground ; the court is not paved. The massive 
stone pagoda in the centre is an octagonal pyramid ; each side measures at the base 33' and 
rises in ever-receding tiers to a height of about 120'; there is no ti at the top and not a single 
ornamental design on the body of the pagoda. On the first tier, in the middle of each of the 
eight sides, stood originally a porch consisting of two square pillars forming the sides of the porch ; 
they are a foot broad all round and 3' 8" high ; the architrave is a block of stone 5' long and i' 5" 
high ; this is again surmounted by a third piece 3' high ; each niche contained an image of Gotama, 
but they have been removed. The outer surface of the appendage displays an exquisite pattern of 
carving in stone (see Plate XX, No. 37) ; the design is in the main features the same as the ornamental 
plaster work on shrines built by Burmans or Talaings. The pagoda has no other openings or niches ; 
it is in fairly good order ; no use of it is made at present. 

Fifty steps to the north are the ruins of the Dlpayon shrine ; the base, is octagonal ; the upper part 
has fallen down ; the material is stone ; the spacious temple court is surrounded by a wall in disrepair; to 
the east is a tank, now filled with rubbish and vegetation, and the traces of the walls of a square 
sima or ordination hall for Buddhist priests ; nothing of interest could be found about these ruins ; 
A stone's throw to the east is another partly ruined stone pagoda with enclosing wall ; the base -and 
first four tiers are octagonal; the next four are square and the upper circular; no ti surmounts the 
apex ; the circumference of the pagoda measures 160'; it is devoid of all ornamentation or other objects 
of interest. 

MANGALAMARAUNG PAGODA. 

Half a mile to the west of the Dipayonpara is an octagonal solid stone spire, without por- 
ches, niches, or ornamental work ; It is overgrown with dense jungle. The pagoda was built, as 
already stated, by Narapatigyi between the years 1638 and 1645 A. D. On the south side of the 
stupa are four stone slabs covered on one side with Burmese inscriptions ; one is completely defaced, 
the otheflhree are tolerably well preserved (see Plates XXI, XXII, and XXIIl). The records bear 
the date B. E. 1078 and 1080 (A. D, 1720 and 1722) and were set up by King Candavijaya, the 
34lh of the Myauk-Q dynasty; though in Arakanese history called an usurper, he styles himself in 
tlie inscription " great-great-grandson of Narapatigyi," who erected the Mangalamaraung pagoda. 



THE MANGALAMARAUNG PAGODA. 33 

I. 

GO O 33 £ 5 8o)00Cp »3 C CO-3 £ ^CCO? O CO ^ GOT 00)05^ 

cooc£co(£gScrq|=o-DM£o3icoc^33G5|c»£Scoj6j««jjo£ cg3.:ggSo^G^ooQicQC5Scg6joS^n6G6i§So^$ixc3oc5ii iicmoS 

Cf^rficDgS^Go-jScfcS cou6j[£«oSccoSsococo^33goj C9^o^o^co3!a»c3£ c^6»o5^f^GCi§£a^^cl!:g^u tGO^oSqfOTS 
cc57£w^8gScjo£oGeiSc^5gDc^£ca)o6cogS3^^Goo5cqjDSxG5|CO£S conSaaooso^g xepo^^ GgDnSjSosG^orfia-^co^ 
»«oiajtgrcpo^ifC9tSo%£,ooiS socg£c85^c5^o5GCi§53^$coool. iiGcODSa3^o£cpG@35tBC5L^5Ggoo5co^cooSco 

05IO:^@aCGpOr^^%G^Of^co^OOu5-!GqjoSa5^o8^G^OOJl£»Cg£cgS^o6^n5GS|§SKj^COO'cn. .GC036gGi£BOOoSco5cCr6S 

gsligScnqi^cSa^ScqcoSccoSacc^? Goo^Sco^GioopcgajGTsoS aocSs^^oS !»cgco^a:jGT3:)£aj@^^ cgonSco^ 

cnoD^gg?^^:? cpcgSii aoo^orjSoj cql-nScqaf goto? cjcocAccoSg goo £ cgoo^csqajoS CO^j^cxl 

00OtS»Cg£j3CO(^ 

II. 

30^€pS> DOpoQ 

co^^co.t $(aqi7So©^cSoQo»cp 

(3a85jGa)o5yn6oo:§@ooG^5oQo£co5§co^GCo5§c^:^enooS^oco5qco*GOO&ig1cc[3go S^o^o 

ccificouSOT5r^G[geoG@o£cC[C02CQCg£o5^33o£33(?goo5oo'l£GCo5 airScqj^cgSasfisCijSeooofcgjcSofcocSQrS 

co^!^Sg^coooco;£ 00 ^03 eg 5 cf:|£ cg| cfiSgSco^GCjjeuTffq^Ssocg^jScooSjS 30G^Do5^£ce<jl tjoo ^cgqDc^£300)^co^ 
coc6Gooo:^aTOOc^o£sOTo£co^eTOo£Qo5of ODc5aoo^--f:6a:^GwO(:8c6Gqo£cQo5ca^G|OT^-3^CTjjo3SGoqj-3£coSS cooS 
co^aac^SscgScSS 2^£raji|c85@S»SGc^coTee\5Scoc£Kt^cg)^j£oola|o5o:>^03o:|§o^$a>r6coil"Co«ogaq5cg£o3 

cojfScco3£o3^u£roc£osQ^ocogS;jcSc6GOTo£5£coc6cTOOf:5 cgDnSco^S^^cS o:o;:[fficGroxqD0oQa3oS 

c9^aQCg£cg£tTg^ ooScon5c^63CJg[33G^ooSogo^a^§!^rfepuficoDo^ocoaS GoooSco^ii CO^COUDt 

cjcSao^socgScgSccjSwPcoTfcqii coc^SgQcgfisoc^coSsGu'lS o^og|o£G03o6o3^^So3£9| osc^ocSco^ oScooGpoco^ 
CO c5|£coc:6 CO OG^o£qjOiiGxo£ CO ^GoT£cco5oD^ c:c£ cocg^o^corftcdlfinoc^&aot^cxjSMSL 00 So 

o1j£ooTo3c6o3^3QCXj5ii iicoggcpSi coct^c6'jqo5off^cgon5w^oas5aOGpo^of rS^cco5u£a;Gp3»qu JJ 

^GOOoSjacoS qco^Gpoecqjo£c^£oo5^05(^ot^a3^CQt^£ C|CO^Gt»Go.osig(?c:qjScg£Ggoc6oc£eoo? coqSc^cS 

cgGoe@o£....ccgS»OTSQo3gSgS^(^e§o@3oo£cgDo5;-^ cooSqco^sozjoc^ocgooscgS ace3cogi^*tf oTOQ^OoSco^oarS 
f»DCoSoSiiGQooSco^oSc8^o5iiGcoo£co^crfGpi30gfij?coo5o30tq)o£oo^33C^£c^Snocoo5 cogSjSaotjSiiaBff^lcopSQieiSoas 

cop£cco^Gq3£!»G^cu^cor;SGjjo£q[OS^£:g£cjG^'j£aoG^ooS<:o^ oGpju£s ooo^^soooficc^ooc^fi cqoSco^ i«cg£coS 

OOCGl^J[£cg)^"CO^a3G5Gul£o:jSK:c£r^Sc2|^ 

III. 

coggGpSiOonocoKj^coa^cS 7Cif^Oe^©n:jo£gGoc5o£r^S:8GCDS«£coGp3*Gioc8^eoc;o£5GOoSqm^ocp«Goq|oScg£oo5 
^co^3c;6co^33c^£cooo£^GOT5qoo^oaooc>ioepOGogo£cg6oo5§ co^ccoSQoo^^Sg^fOi^o^aofioo^g^cn^gSSSQO^Sco 
oSpg[OCg£aoGg|CO^Ojg|^^9eooo£cj^ao^g^eq]o£aBc^OL'^co^o£oo^cQorj5cogco5G^o£s30|^33CgScg£mcJcSK;(^ 
oor)o£cc^co§c5ffq|o£c@2<^co^ g£^Sg|OGq|3£i»G$on5co^ ^c!oTeffl3Scr3c^co^Gcq©nq5Qoeqo£cop£33cn£co£ oococS 
ooS^^ii Gcoo£co^o3|g^tqjo£eQoo£cQ^uoocpi'$cot^u3G50Dg§^o£Gao£cccpcT5o3^0DS^£eqo£oo^cocg£cg£nococS 
ooM^iiGOOo£co^[y£c8Sc8So£cgo':6co^oo^GODo£Gq|o£asG^o co^^cgffqo£^3S35(?5lCOpS Q£^5^5cooSGcrio£co^ esjo£ 
ccccSoo^33c^£og£nocoaSxcg]gSii sqs-^co^cSc^g^oSjS co5»coo£co^ cooSoQorScogSa36co«eqj3£j£Goo^£cq5q^QS 
cooo£c)0^^coo5»cfOn^co^03^g:^c;jo£j£a^<joqco^coc5s'j3Ci£aj^o:^y:>qooE£J.>oaS30^ aocgfcgSoooo'XijiSacjoSu asc^-j 



34 THE MANGALAMARAUNG PAGODA. 

0o^roc^Scroo65ffO0Sciao^oax&!oq^Gcq|:)£c^£co5§x^cO(^@6^03COOj35Cg6c5^ 33o5GOQo£gc^Scco3£co5 a 

oog8g^ng^30COc6§?i:g?o^tj|C-o^GCo:>c^o£ccoQ£co^e'C03oiQ5cgD£ roc^Si-ficct^ ^§Gq|3£ @G§5 co^ cocc6:)C<;f^ 

Co^ao:g£:g£r^Sc[So^ r^ ic GpcguSoo:g^coc)Oo5f^5ucS| cTacot^coaot^^jSoj^" as«ij|CO^ol10qc^3£G0036co^^33 x Cp 
00;^COySjSocno6§[3Co5oS33 3fOc6co^o£f^Sa:j5u<^jS::^grr5o:| 

The inscriptions are damaged in several places; the stone is a dark gray sandstone ; they 
are 3' 6" high by 2' 8" broad and 10" thick. The following is a translation of the text : " On 
day,' the 7th waning of Kason sakkaraj 1073, the King (Candavijaya), following in the wake of his 
great-great-grandfather Narapatigyl, the builder cf the Ratanariima monastery, erected on its site 
the Ratanatejo cloister. And he, for the maintenance cf this monastery, set apart these lands 
situated in the villages cf Musanagyisindan Kwuntapmyinmo (t^o>^3@so£oo^g^co£@5^5<) and Habara 
(osoGpii), — lO paddy-fields bounded by the Kacchabhanadi (Kaladan river) on the east, by Ganzwun- 
kyaung (co5g^G;f|o£) on the south, by Mingan («5oo^) on the west, and by the Ginkyaung (cxjog^oc) 
on the north, three paddy-fields bounded by the Ganzwunkyaung (co^g^c^joS) on the south, by the 
Myinmoyuakyaung (gf ^5giocqo6) on the north, by the Nabinkyaung (^o.?c^o6) on the west, and by 
the Legyawyuakyaung (ococ@'?g|oGqo6) on the east ; one paddy-field bounded by Ganzwunkyaung 
(ro^g^G^DS) on the south, by Habaranlay (tnosp^cooo) on the north, by the Nabinkyaung (^oSc^goS) 
on the east, by Gambaingkyaung on the west; 10 paddy-fields bounded by Byinteimlambaw, 
(jyficSScoScoT) on the south, by Danbaungkyaung (co^ccaoEcigoS) on the north, by Mangalarama-u- 
topkatthingyilay (uficoDGpogoqfioofiooEo^cooS) on the west, by Nawinkyaung (^oSa^oS) on the east ; 
one paddy-field bounded by the Dawgigyawkyaung on the west, by the headwaters of the Baw- 
shwekyaung (^SsgcqoS; on ihc nonu, oy Myinbawnanlay (@S^5^$cotfi) on the east, by the Kyaung- 
tet (cjjoSoooc^) on the south ; 20 paddy-fields bounded by the Zeitkyaung (^c^c^oS) and 
Danbaungthingyilay (oc^soooecofi^cooS) on the east, by the Thittavakkyaung (co£ooonSc;5o6)'and 
Thaunglonyanpyawlaungsananlay (ocDo6cq^q^[§5oaDo5coi^Jcoc6) on the north, by Ganzwunkyaung 
{<rj^g5,oqij£) and Kumaralhingyilay (qooeioaSo^cooS) on the west, and also by the Kumarathingyilay 
on the south; three " kyaungs- (s^oB) of paddy-fields, bounded by Kumarathingyilay (cxjaDqcoft^ 
coc5) on the east, by Nantetzayathingyilay (^^oorScoGpcof^cooS) on the south, by the Zeitkyaung 
{^c£cq|o£) on, the west, by Gwunthibinlampit (qg5c8o8coSo8) on the north; seven paddy-fields and 
one bek (aooS), bounded on the north by the Mun village InbiitWing (38S(^o6cg£)_ situated to the 
right cf Einshyedapyawbanbi (cSSogcoSscoao^^), on the south by Nadaunggyakyaung (pocodSou 

cgoE), on the east by hills, on the north and west'by Inbutkyaung (oaSc^cSocjoS). These paddy- 
fields number in all 52 shin (cggS) 3 pava {00]) and i kyaung (cgof). 

" On day, the 7th waning of Kason sakkaraj 1080, the Ratanarama monastery of (the 

king's) great-grandfather Narapatigyl and originally built by King Gaung (Min Gaunggyi ? A. D. 1206), 
was now rebuilt and completed within a month. The king, being engaged in war, led his army to 
Urittaung and encamped on the summit of the Urittaung (pagoda) hill. 

" In the middle of the island (of Punnagyun), in Dawbaswinnyun (^'^^oigSg^ ?), there are i^^ 
paddy-fields bounded on the east by Dokyaung (ccoocsjog), on the south by the Thaukkyakyaung 
{o3D0o6@3cq|o£), on the west by the Gyeinkyaunggyi d^-Scgof^), on the north by the Thingabha- 
thugyikaung (o^Soaoo^gGsjoS) ; one paddy-field belonging to Kawyanthugyizaya ("^Sq^ajgcoGp) 
bounded on the east by the Linthatgyikyaung (co£ajc6^cq|o£), on the north and west by Dagya- 
kyaung (ooiogcijoS), on the south by Hnetgyikyaungmayaw (5c6@!Ci:|]o6«^8) ; 17 paddy-fields less 



THE MANGALAMARAUNG PAGODA. 35 

one bek foof^) ; 20 paddy-fields bounded on the east by Dagyakyaung (oajcqfftjo?), on the 
south by the field of Nitdizaya singyi (^fiSssccpsofi^) and Taungyualamplt (oo;o5g[^oo5oS), on the 
Test by j\lingol6play (o£f^5cc|5x«S) and Bonyuekgyakyaung {r^j^rScqic^oS), on the north by the 
ridge between Kyaungsaukyetho (c^oSscooScqd^S), and Gyekgyayomo (QoSni^ccp^S)." 

Translation of the second stone inscription is a continuation of the first : "These paddy-fields 
■' number 60 in all; they, together with the monasteries, pagodas, images, gardens, tanks, fruits, trees, 
" and any sanghika property (i.e., belonging jointly to the priesthood) shall not be appropriated or des- 
" troyed by others. Whosoever, be he a priest, disciple, towTisman, minister, or countryman, looks on 
" these grants with an envious eye, or, being actuated by avaricious motives, either destroys or insti- 
*■ gates to be destroyed, may such an offender be smitten to death by the nat who keeps watch over the 
" person cf the Buddha, who is revered in the three abodes, who practised, during four asankheyyas and 
" 100,000 kalpas, and often under adverse circumstances, the 10 paramitas beginning with Dana and 
"ending with Upekha. 

" Or may such an offender be killed by the nat who keeps guard over the holy molar and canine 
reeth (of Buddha), the Bodhi tree, and the holy shrines in heaven and earth for 5,000 years, which is 
the period allotted for the duration of the religion. Or may he be killed by the nat who guards 
and protects Buddha's disciples, the blessed Ariyas, who have attained to the Magga/Zhanas and 
Phala/Zhanas. Or map he be destroyed by Sakka, the lord who rules over Meru, Sattapa««a 
{Echites schoLiris), Yugandhara, the Sun, and the Moon. Or may he be killed by the four Maharaja 
nats, well known to all. Or by the four Lokapala nats, who keep guard over the world cf men. 
Or by the four Asura nats, who are fierce and false, and addicted to intoxication. Or by the other 
nats who keep guard over the four great islands together with the 20,000 lesser islets. May he, 
during the whole of tht present katpa, not be reborn even as a common ant or a red sour ant ; may 
he not be saved though hearing the law preached by the Buddha who will appear in the future. May 
he be born as a being whose nature is that of the submarine stump called the Bosamsarakharaka 
(ocnoioaoqolqco). And even in this his present existence may he be afflicted with leprosy, deafness, 
epilepsy, hysterics, dulness of the head, dumbness, and may he suffer from the malice of other?." 

The third inscription is short and the lower portion of the text is defaced: " On Saturday, the 
" seventh waning of sakkaraj 1080 the king erected the Ratanatejorama monastery 

"for the abode of the preceptor of his mother, the Northern Queen; it is built on the site of the 
" Ratanarama monastery founded by his great -great-grandf^iher, the King Narapatigyi. For the 
''maintenance of the preceptor and his disciples residing in th;^ abovenamed monastery the following 
"lands, forming a part cf Mundawgyi (^os^©). situated in TapK.yaukdahlab6 (coSQajjooSocgc'Co), near 
"the northern pagoda, are set apart : Twenty paddy-fields bounded on the east by Shwezinga (sgoit^), 
'■on the west by Sekkalampit (ojo£oodcj5u&), on the north by Wa^tinat (oScS^oS), on the south by 
"Paragyaw (3^^2c@d) and Lekthakvaung [p:>cfizo:>Q^'it). Furthr;r, 17 paddy-fields, bounded on 
" the east by Singa (oit^^), on the west by Yankyaung (q?cqo6 or «{j;, on the south by Kyaukhlega- 
" kyaung (ccTqjooSicgrojje^ofi), on the north by Thekkyaung (oocSs^of). Also two paddy-fields bounded 
*■ on the north by Thankyaung (^^csjjf), on the east by the headwaters of the Thekkyaung (oooScsjoS) 
" and Shinhlakyaung (gScgs^j^S), on the wi^st by the walls of King Kara (ocp probably Minkhari, who 
reigned from A. D. 1434 to 1459 ; a portion of this massive wail still exists to the west of the palace), 
and on the south by the Tantaingkyaung (coi^fc^oS). "And these 39 paddy-fields * * )> 

So far the text is readable. Of the Ratanatejo monastery and of the many other cloisters 
once numerous in this valley not a 'trace remains. Excepting these inscriptions nothing of interest 
was found about the Mangalamaraung pagoda. 



36 



THE SAKYAMARAUNG PAGODA. 



We return to the Dipayonpara (see map of Mrohaung) and the smaller pagoda to the east 
(see page 32) ; the latter 'is called Anomapara and stands on the base of the eastern hill range. 
The valley from this pagoda to the north gate was once the camping-ground cf the Arakanese 
main army. The ground along the foot of the hill is levelled into a broad platform; to the east 
rises a projecting, steep, and rocky ridge. The platform is here and there covered with the ruins of 
small pagodas and image-houses; several large but mutilated stone images of Gotama were 
noticed ; the summits are crowned with' small massive shrines without porches, niches, or ornamental 
designs; they served as look-outs to the guards; the place is now a wild chaos of broken images, stones, 
demolished pedestals, pillars, etc. This spot was the scene of the fiercest struggle between the 
Burmans ard the Arakanese. Torwards the north, and nearly 3 miles from the palace, the ends 
of the two parallel hill-ranges converge to within a distance of about 300 feet ; across the opening 
runs due east to west a high rampart of earth about 50' high ; on it stands a stone wall, 5-6' in 
height and 3' thick, pierced by loopholes for small arms and cannons ; it gives additional strength 
to the defence. Beyond it is the Panzemraung, a dismal morass (see map cf Mrohaung), which 
stretches in a bowline from the north-west side of the town to the north-east ; on the opposite side it 
is lined by low ranges of hills, leaving a flat-bottomed valley half a mile broad, covered with water 
through the rainy season; in the hot season it is a fever-breeding, pestilential swamp, where even 
buffaloes refuse to' wallow; the natives also shun the place. Until the beginning of the 15th century 
a branch of the Lemro river flew through this valley ; King Minkhari, who reigned during the years 
A.D. 1434 — 1459, erected extensive embankments to the north-east of the town, stopping the influx 
of the river. 

Close to the north side of the wall which connects the two hill ranges lie two stone slabs ; one 
is 4' 2" high, 2' 4" broad, and S" thick, the other 5 8" by r 4" and 8" thick; they are inscribed on 
one side only; the inscription is an equilateral square, subdivided into 91 smaller fields, each contain- 
ing one or two numerals ; the key to the meaning of the inscriptions is lost. In Plate No. XXX a 
copy is given ; under each Burmese numeral I have added the English equivalent ; the upper right 
corner of the first stone is broken off and four fields with it. 

On the eastern base of the hill, on which the Udarit — now often called the Kharii pagoda — 
stands, the inhabitants of Mrohaung have erected a cluster of small pagodas of the modern Burmese 
type; here they worship; but all the shrines situated in the valley to the north of Mrohaung have 
been abandoned and totally neglected since the Burmese invasion (A.D. 1782). The old monasteries 
have all disappeared ; the orchards and paddy-fields, into which the bottom of the valley had been 
converted, are now for the greatest part overgrown with jungle; the numerous wells and tanks are in 
a dilapidated condition ; the whole valley is a desolate wilderness. 

We return to the palace and then take the jungle path, which runs in a north-easterly direction 
along the base of low hills to the north. At a distance of a mile and a half rises the — 

Sakvamaraung Pagoda (ooguoSjcoaofofGps). 

Theerectionof this stupa is ascribed to King Candasudhamma, the 23rd of the Myuik-u d\ nasty ; 
hereigned between the years A.D. i652 and 1684. Plate XXIV, Nos. 41 and 42, gives the ground plan 
and photograph of the pogoda. The outline of the base is peculiar and probably the only instance ot 
the kind in Lower Burma ; it represents eight braces joined to an irregular octagon, the braces forming 
the sides on the fourcardinal points are wider than the intermediate ones. From the first tier upward 
the structure becomes octagonM : the sides over the four main braces pass into a straight line, those 
over the intermediate braces into a chevroned or zigzag design ; after llie ninth tier the outline of the 
spire becomes circular and continues so to the top; a ti appears to have originally surmounted 
.itj since the ti-yo ("umbrella bone") is still seen protruding out of the apex of the stupa. 



THE RATANAMARAUNGPARA. 37 

On each side of the second and third tier stands a niche, or rather a porch, containing a sitting stone 
image of Gotarna.. The face of the porch exhibits ornamental designs similar to those of the 
Limpanpyaungpara (see Plate XXI, No. 37). 

The circumference of the pagoda measures at the base 280^; the whole structure is solid stone 
work throughout and still in a fairly good state of preservation. The spacious temple court contains 
no other building or other object of interest ; it is overgrown with reeds ; the enclosing stone wall cf 
simple construction has an opening cowards the east and west, and is still well preserved; no 
worship. 

Half a mile to themorth of the Sakyamaraung is the— 

RATANAMARAL'NGPARA (qm^u3fi033o63^t^j)- 

This pagoda is also ascribed to King Candasudharnrna (A.D. i652 — 1684). It is a solid stone 
structure, octagonal from the base to the top, and measures round the base 344' ; there are no niches, 
porches, openings; or decorative designs on the main body of the stupa. To the east is a small 
squart* building with ^ protruding portal; the passage to the interior chamber is arched; the latter 
square with vaulted roof; in. the background is seated a stone image of Gotama, 8' high, of the 
ordinary Mahamuni type ; the image-house is constructed of a block cf sandstone and is still in good 
order. In the north-west corner of the enclosure is an oblong quadrangular thein (sima), 36' 
long and 22' broad ; the roof is vaulted, but partly in ruin. The inner chamber, which is likewise 
vaulted, has a stone floor; through its centre runs longitudinally a stone groove, 2 wide and 8' deep. 
This shrine, which contains no images and exhibits no ornamentic, is said to have served as a 
confessional to Buddhist nuns ; the groove was filled with water and 4he nuns made their fortnightly 
confessions over the water to the priest standing on the other side of the groove. There are a few 
other small shrines on the platform and neighbourhood, but they are completely ruined. (Photo- 
graph on Plate XXIV, No. 43, represents the pagoda from the south-west corner of the enclosing wall.) 
The temple court is covered with jungle ; the central pagoda is in fairly good state of preservation ; 
the ti has fallen down. 

To the east of the palace are the Alays^ and Thayet6p villages ; on the surrounding low but 
steep hills stand small stone pagodas, octagonal or square at the base, constructed of stone and 
usually provided with a small porch facing the east. These shrines were constructed by order of King 
Minbin, whose royal title was Sirisuriyacandamahadhammaraja ; he is the 12th of the Myauk-a 
kings and reigned between the years A. D. 1531 and 1553. Near Thayet6p(i } miles from the palace) 
is the Nibbuddhapabbata, with the ruins of the small Nibbuddha shrine on its summit ; close to it is 
a roughly hewn stone slab 3' high, i' 6" broad, and 8" thick; one surface is covered with v.'hat 
'appeirs to be Burmese letters intertwined in wild confusion (see Plate No. XXV). I fear the in- 
scription is undecipherable, if indeed it purports to be a written record ; the letters are only about 
four centuries old and appear to be the work of, a novice, who utterly failed in his attempt to write 
Burmese characters. 

T the south-east of Alaysfeyua (f mile east of the palace) rises the steep Shtvedaung hill crowned 
by the Shwedaung pagoda ; the latter is circular from base to apex ; the ti has fallen down and the 
shrine, unimportant in itself, has much suffered from shots. Here the Burmans had, during the 

first Anglo-Burmese war, erected some earthworks well mounted with guns, which inflicted some 
loss upon the British forces ; portions of the earthworks are still standing. 

Half a mile due north of the Shwedaungpara is another small hill ; the sides are covered with 
stones that once formed part of an ancient Hindu shrine crowning the top ; on the latter are a 
number cf stone sculptures appertaining to the Hindu pantheon ; they constituted the contents of 



38 THE RATANAMARAUNCPARA, 

the temple. The hill is called the Wuntitaung (or Wantitaung) and the shrine Wunticett ; the 
latter is of unknown age. In native' records it is first mentioned in connection with King Ararathu, 
son of Candadevi ; he was a chief of the Mru tribe and is said to have erected a palace on the Gyet- 
tharetaung in Myauk-u (Mrohaung) in the year B. E. 320, A. D. 958. 

, The sculptures are muth damaged. The central piece is a female figure, standing ; the head is 
wanting ; the arms hang down by the sides ; the palm of either hand rests on a smaller naked figure 
in squatting attitude ; the body of the latter is human, the head apparently that of a monkey ; heavy 
bangles cover the wrists and ankles ; a narrow strip of cloth is fastened to the loins, otherwise the 
whole figure is nude ; it is 2' 3" high and i' 5" across the shoulders ; the base of the pedestal rests 
in a massive stone socket ; the statue Is coarsely hewn out of dark standstone ; the fingers and toes 
are brought. out by four inci-sed lines of the same length and running parallel, so that even the thumb 
is not distinguished by its position and size. The figure is in high-relief. 

To the left is a small stone image, 10" high, in demi-relief ; it appears to represent a female 
figure to judge from the high head-dress, the long pendants in the ears, and the necklace ; the left 
hand holds a long staff with an ornamental conch-like top ; the image is too much damaged to dis- 
tinguish details and is besides not well finished. 

To the right hand is a stone slab 2' 8" high and 2' 2" broad ; six figures are cut out in demi- 
relief : the central and highest is the image of a female deity standing upright on the back of a bull ; 
she wears a simple dress round the loins ; the hair is bound in a knot on the top of the head ; the 
face is well rounded, the nose prominent, the eyes straight, the cheek bones not protruding ; no other 
characteristics can be distingiyshed, the surface of the stone being much corroded by exposure. 
To the right is a male figure, only a foot high ; the left leg is bent, the left hand rests on the knee, the 
outstretched arm supporting the weight of the body ; the leg from the knee downward is drawn under 
the body ; the right knee is raised ; it is nearly a squatting posture, but the knees are turned outward ; 
a strip of cover hangs over the lower part of the abdomen ; he squats on the back of what appears 
to be a horse. To the left of the central image is a female figure somewhat smaller, but in all other 
features identical with its neighbour ; bei^eath its feet is a winged creature in flying attitude, with a 
human body and a monkey's head ; the hands are joined over the breast in the attitude of paying 
homage. 

Next follow two smaller stone images ; they are much injured and almost defaced ; one appears 
to represent Buddha sitting cross-legged, with his right hand over the right knee, the left resting in 
his lap. The other depicts a human figure squatting in adoring attitude. The last group is again a 
large stone slab, 3' 4" high and 2 8" broad ; ir exhibits two female and one male figure, the image 
of a bull, a horse, and a winged monkey-headed being, all in the same relative position as on the other 
stone slab. 

Close to the images hes a stone, 5' 8" long and 2' 8" high with a badly executed Burmese in- 
scription, bearing the date B. E. 883 (A. D. 1521) ; the letters are partly defaced (see Plate XXVI, 
No. 47) and record, it appears, the repair of the temple. The inscription reads thus : coQScigScpajg 

ffaDOCjT^cn^S coao G|o5oo:j^1c^6iiccoo6^£oo...^o«tooep«l ctj^ ^^ Slt§ ■ 

«5 co<j ragcSc'cqjoo5(oo!). " In the year sakkaraj 883, on the day of the waxing moon 

of February in Batuna ( ? ), the Lord Maharaja eight Wunti (temple) repaired (by the) King 
again; the inscription " 

King Minraja reigned at Myauk-u at the time indicated by the inscription ; we can gather from 
the latter that the Wunti shrine was repaired by his order and that he caused his good deed to be 
recorded as indicated. 



THE SANTIKAN MOSQUE, 39 

This inscription is one of the oldest Burmese records found in Aratjan. The peculiarities in 
•pelling are those of the contemporary Talaing-Burmese inscriptions : co@S from the Sanskrit sakra- 
iJja (Pali sakkaraja) ; ,^S (eight) for the modern g|8 ; ceo (ten) for sot^ ; 09 (three) for 0^1 ; oo^5<% 
lor oo^cg ; coco (waxing moon) for co=o^s ; =g|£ for gS ; t^i^ (to repair) for cj|£ ; u6 (king) for oB% ; oog^^ 
for rag^! (inscription). The Shwe Dagon inscriptions, engraved in the year !B. E. 885 (A. D. 1523) 
jpell the above' word in the same way. 

But the technical execution of the Wunti and other records of the same date is very imperfect 
and clumsy when compared with the high finish of Burmese and Talaing inscriptions east of the 
Yoma of even an earlier date. The Burmese alphabet began to be used in Arakan at the beginning 
of the 15th century. 

The shrine is, as already stated a complete ruin ; the images have suffered much from shots and 
exposure to the weather ; the hill is covered with jungle and the existence of these interesting an'cient 
relics is now hardly known to even the natives of the place. They ought to be preserved by remov- 
ing and bringing them under shelter. 

Two and a half miles to the east-south-east of the palace is another non-Buddhistic temple. It 
is a Mahomedan mosque, called Santikan, built by the followers of King Minzawmwun after 
he had returned from 24 years of exile in the Suratan (Sultan) country (from A. D. 1-406 to 1430). 
South of the road which leads to Alaysfeyua are two large tanks with stone embankments ; between 
them is the mosque surrounded by a stone wall 4' high. The temple court measures 65' from north to 
south and 82' from east to west (for plan of building and photograph see Plate XXVtl, Nos. 49 and 50)., 
The shrine is a rectangular structure with 33' front and a length of 47' ; it consists of an ante-room 
which occupies the whole breadth of the east front 33' by a depth of only 9'. A passage, 6' high, 3' 
3" broad, leads from the north, south, and east to the ante-room ; the walls are 4' 8" thick ; the passage 
is vaulted ; the arch consist of a series of wedge-shaped stones ; the room is also vaulted, but outside 
the roof over it is a slanting plane from the cupola of the central chamber to the eastern front wall of 
the building, which Is only 9' high. Through the centre of the west side of the ante-room a passage, 
3' wide, 6' high, and 6' 10" long, and also vaulted, brings us to the principal chamber ; it measures 
19' on each side ; a narrow opening in the north and south walls admits some light ; on the west side 
a semicircular niche, 2' wide across the opening, i' deep, and 5' high, is let into the wall, but it 
contains nothing. The ceiling is a hemispherical low cupola constructed on the same principle as 
the domes in the Shitthaung and Dukkanthein pagodas. 

The whole shrine is built of well-cui stone blocks, the floors inclusive, but it is absolutely 
bare of all decorative designs or an)'thing else of interest. The temple has of late years been put to 
some extent in repair by Mahomedan tradesmen of Mrohaung and is now in their custody ; a Mus- 
sulman lives on the premises to keep them in order ; it is now used as a house of worship. 

To the north of the Santikan mosque, between the road and the Krakaunlaungmraung (see map 
of Mrohaung) lies a stone slab, 6' 4" long, 2 4" broad, and 10" thick; the upper half of one side 
contains in demi-rclief the sitting Image of a Buddha, the lov^fer half contains the follo^ving short 
Burmese inscription : — 

GC025eptjTG^og:5'lSi:o3oc6a>cSq^a>o:jcosolo5cotQ'^03ff(Xo6=;yo5ouj8dii 

" On the 5th waxing of Tabodwfe sakkaraj 955 (A. D. 1594) King Naradhlpatl, the lord of the 
palace, declared that in the month of U'azo his wish would be fulfilled. He therefore gave away in 
charity to his Punna (Brahman) Manldaw 5 shins and 1 pavd of paddy-land situated in Hinduthoro- 
mohno near the Klnbrin (a>5g5 Arak. Kanbrang). His Majesty hopes that these lands will con- 



40 THE JINAMARAUNG PAGODA. 

tlnue for all time to come (as heritage to the donee). He also gave away in charity his two attend- 
ants to be in future regarded as slaves on the religious establishment he now 

founds." 

Naradhipati is known in Arakancse history as Minrajagyi, who ascended the throne in the year 
B. E,955 (A. D. i5^'|) and reigned tui A. D. 1612 ; " his wish to be fulfilled " iias probably reference 
to his anticipated ascension ; the grant is apparently made to his Brahman astrologer, who drew his 
horoscope and predicted the event. 

The inscription uses, like the records of the Buimans and Talaings of the same period, no 
signs for thf light (aukmyit) and the heavy accent (shyebauk) ; cgP stands for ^S (lord) ; co^Scg for 
oo^cg (February) ; tflo^S for ola^ (July) ; ^S for a^ (to speak) ; r^5 for c^ (particle) ; >1S for jS (two). 
The letters are badly and irregularly eng-'a\ed, but still well preserved ; the stone lies ir. the open 
field, which is now not cultivated or claimed as a grant. Kanbrang (Ginbyin) was a village a mile to 
the sout-east of the Santikan, near the present Paungdokprang. 

JINAMARAUNG PAGODA. 

The name (Sj^tfl^cooaSajcpi) implies the shrine where Jina (Buddha) overcomes (eroo?) the 
King of Death (Mara). It was erected by King Candasudhamma between the'years A, D. 1652 and 
1684. The pagoda stands on a low steep hill, half a mile to the south of the palace ; a dilapidated 
brick staircase leads over the eastern and western slopes ; the temple court is surrounded by a quadran- 
gular wall, also made of bricks ; the platform is overgrown with jungle. The stupa is octagonal 
and measures 296' round the base. Towards the east is a porch, which leads to a chamber occupy- 
ing the centre of the pagoda. The facade of the porch is 13' 4" wide and 16' 12" high ; length of 
passage 17' 2", height' 13' 4", width 5' 2"; the central room is 13' 4" wide, 15' 7" long, and 18' 
high ; the centre of the west side of the chamber has an altar (pallin) constructed ivith roughly hewn 
stone blocks without ornamental designs ; upon it are seated three stone images of Gotama in sitting 
attitude ; they are all broken ; the ceiling is vaulted. The fa9ade of the porch exhibits some good 
carving in stone (see Plate XXVIl, No. 51) ; the frontispiece, minus the vaulted passage and opening, 
is repeated on the second, third, and fourth tiers of the pagoda in a straight ascending line. In 
the centre of each of the eight sides on the first tier stood originally smaller niches with the same 
carving and construction as exhibited on the principal nich to the east ; they originally contained 
images, but they have been removed. Each of the eight corners of the pagoda is protected by a 
lion or griffin ; the body is double (see Plate XXVII, No. 54,) j the single head shows fierce 
whiskers and a long beard. 

The clumsy figure is cut out of a single block of sandstone ; the height of the front is 3' and 
the breadth across the hindquarters 9' ; among the natives it is called " Sihamanussa," or " lion- 
man ;" its prototype is probably a similar sculpture found near old Taking pagodas in the Amherst 
district, especially in Ayetthima and Taikkula. At tfie latter place the first Biiddhist missionaries, 
Sona and Uttara, are supposed to have landed two centuries before Christ ; they met with opposition ; 
an ogress, who with her retinue subsisted on human flesh, threatened to kill and devour the inhabitants 
of the town. " Manussa," records the Kalytini inscriptions, " ta/w disva bhitatasita viravanti ; tada 
" dve the'ra ativiya bhayanake rakkhasi sihasadisekasisadvidhabhotasihakaye disva tato rakkhasagana 
" te digune attabhave mapetva anuhandhitva ruddhapesum ; atha te pisaca te theramapite dvigune 
" attabhave disva * mayam p'idani imesa?« bhakkha bhavissama 'ti bhita samuddabhimukadhaviff;su 

" sabbesamabhinavajatadarakanawcarakkhasaranivara«attha?« bhuje va -pznne va tada therama- 

" pitattabhavarijpa/w likkhitva slse paridhapayiwsu ; nagarassa ca pacinuttaradisabhage girimattake 
" theramapitattabhavaw pa»js!lamayam katva dhapayi7«su ; ia.m rupawj yavajjatana dissati." 



THE JINAMARAUNG PAGODA. 41 

" The men, seeing her, cried out with fear. Then the two Theras, seeing that the ogress (with her 
attendants) had assumed the surpassingly frightful appearance cf lions, cf which each had one head 
xnd two bodies, created by their magical power monsters of the same frightful appearance, but twice 
-he number of those accompanying the ogress ; they closed in upon them and obstructed their fur- 
:her progress. When the plsacas saw themselves confronted by double their own number cf like 
monsters created by the Theras, they cried out ' we shall be devoured by them,' and fled frightened 

•owards the- sea To shield all newborn infants from the danger of the ogress, bracelets or (palm) 

'eaves, on which were traced the supernatural appearance (the Uon with two bodies) created by the 
Theras, were placed on their heads ; a stone on which the same figure was sculptured was set up^n 
the top of the hill upon which stood the north-eastern portion cf the town ; this stone may be seen 
10 this day." 

Among the Talaings the children even now wear a circular flat piece cf silver 'or tin fastened 
with, a string round the neck and with the double-bodied hon traced upon it. The Sihamanussa cf 
the Jinamaraung pagoda is, I: believe, the only one cf the kind in Arakan. 

The shrine is constructed entirely of stone and is surmounted by an iron ti still in passably 
good order ; the garbha has been broken in at several places and looted. The pagoda is totally 
neglected and no longer used for worship. 

Close by are two small brick pagodas, one octagonal, the other 'square, with a small porch to the 
east ; in' front cf one stands an altar (pallin) upon which offerings were placed ; it is 3' high and 
cut out cf a single block of stone (see Plate XXVII, No. 53) ; nothing' else worthy cf note was found. 
South-west cf the palac6, at adistance'of half a mile, is the ancient M6kdaw pagoda now completely 
demolished ; nothing but the octagonal stone basement and a few broken images remain. Crossing 
the Zekyaung a low range' cf hills rises ; the summits are crowned with small pagodas cf ordinary 
type and without interest. Close to the bank of the creek, right opposite the Mokdaw* pagoda, 
stands a large stone image cf Buddha sitting cross-legged on a throne constructed cf blocks cf stone ; 
the image is of the usual Mahamuni type ; it measures. 10'' 6" in height (without the throne) and 7'6" 
from knee to knee ; no ornamental designs ; the body of the stone image is hoUow and opens at the 
back by removing a square stone slab inserted in the aperture ; the front cf the altar bears the follow- 
ing inscription in Burmese : 

03@8og7!js^«6 " In the year 857 Zo Min " the rest isdefaced. The inscription consists 

cf only one hne. • King Zo Mingathu governed in Mrohaung from the year B. E. 856 to 863 (A. D. 
1494 to 1 501). In the immediate neighbourhood are the dilapidated remains of small shrines of no 
importance. 

To the west cf the palace are also numerous temples, most cf them in ruins ; the terrain is in- 
tersected by many creeks. Ten minutes' walk brings us to the Wazfe village ; an ancient stone w9.ll, 
called the Khariyo from its constructor Minkhari (B. E. 796 — 821, A. D. 1434 — 1459), extends 
about 400' from east to west ; in many places it is 40 — 50' high, with a broad rampart on the top 
10 — 15' acrqss; it is built cf stone. On the north side cf the waU is the large Ponwa tank j'west 
cf the Waz6 village rises a narrow, steep, and rocky ridge, with five small stone pagodas on the top, 
all more or less in ruins and architecturally cf no interest. The central stupa has a small porch facing 
the east ; tradition reports that the bone of the fourth finger cf Gotama is here enshrined, and is. there- 
fore called Lekkyodatpara ; a steep staircase, 5' broad and constructed of bricks, leads from the 
base cf the hill to the summit. 

On the Peinnegun, another small hill to the north-west cf the Waze village, is the Kotanzi pagoda, 
so called from its founder, a Burmese official cf the last century; the stupa is solid throughout, 
square at the base, pyramid type, small, and unimportant. The north-west base cf the hill is covered 
with the' ruins of buildings cf small dimensions ; amongst them the Shwegyathein deserves mentio:T 



42 PARABO PAGODA. 

for the stone carving over the facade of the temple (see Plate XXVIII, No. 55), The image 
shrine was built by King Candasudhamma (A. D. 1652 — 1684) ; it is a small square structure of 
stone, measuring 18' from east to west and 15' from north to south ; the roof has fallen in ; the height 
of the walls is 16'. To the east protrudes a porch, 15' long, 14' high, with an arched passage (14' 
long, 4'. 2" wide, and 10' high) leading to the image-room measuring 13' by 10' 8"; on the west side 
cf the chamber is a large stone image of Buddha 6' high, sitting cross-legged on a roughly hewn 
stone altar ; it is of the ordinary Mahamuni type. The fa9adeof the porch is cut into ornamental de- 
signs ; the pillar, so rare in Arakan, appears here at least in conception ; on each side of the entrance 
a pillaster stands out in bas-relief an inch high ; the nature of the ornamental design above the 
capital is unfortunately no longer discernible. No use is at present made of the shrine, which is fast 
falling to pieces. 

West cf the Shwegyathein is the Byinzfe village, and north cf the latter the Kyaukyityua ; be- 
tween the two villages is the Lokamu pagoda or the.Lokamaraungpara (caocouDi^ogsoSo^jep?). This 
temple was also built by Candasudhamma (A. D. 1652 — 1684). In the spacious temple court, 
shaded by mango and tamarind trees, the pilgrims used to assemble who intended to visit the &s- 
tant Mahamuni pagoda (48 miles north) ; the old road to Vaisali and Mahamuni begins here. 

The shrine is constructed of stone blocks, well hewn and cemented ; it is square at the base, 
each side measuring 74'; the first four tiers are also square ; in the centre cf each side of the tiers 
stands a porch containing an image of Buddha ; the sides of the porch are stone slabs ; the architrave 
is similar to that of the Linpanpyaung pagoda (see Plate XXVIII, No. 56) ; there are traces of 'orna- 
mental designs over the surface of the porches. Unfortunately the villagers have during recent repairs 
covered the outside of the pagoda with plaster and then whitewashed the whole; the decorative 
designs have thereby become obliterated. Over each corner of the first four tiers stands a small 
circular pagoda, solid, and without niches or appendages ; the lowest is 10' high, that on the last of 
the four belts only 4. From the garbha upward the central spire is circular ; the apex is crowned 
with an iron ti once gilded and still in passably good order. 

The east fa9ade of the pagoda has a portal 20' high, protruding 2' from the main wall ; a vaulted 
passage. 4' 8 wide, \6' high, and 29' long leads to a chamber in the centre of the pagoda ; it con- 
tains a stone image of Buddha 7' high, sitting cross-legged on a plain stone altar; the ceiling is a 
hemispherical dome ; the apex is 16' from the ground. 

In front of the entrance a large bamboo shed has lately been erected ; towards the enclosing stone 
wall the temple court is overgrown with jungle. The Locamu and Parabo pagodas are the only 
temples built in Mrohaung during the reign of Arakanese kings which still receive some attention and 
care from the present inhabitants of the place ; they worship here' occasionally ; it is to be regretted 
that the deteriorated taste of the present generation induced the natives to hide the tasteful deco- 
rative designs on the porches under plaster and whitewash. 

Crossing the Parabokyaung we reach another group of pagodas and image-houses;' most of 
them in ruins. The largest and most important is the — 

PARABO PAGODA 

(also spelled Parabaw) standing on the bank of the tidal creek. The temple was built by Minrajagyi' 
the 17th king of the Myauk-u dynasty, in the year B.E. 965, and was repaired by the first Burmese 
Myowuncf Mrohaung in the year 1786. It is constructed cf bricks ; the base is a square; the walls 
rise perpendicular to a height of 20'; then follow four tiers, one above the other, a circular dome- 
shaped garbha, and then a succession of 1 2 concentric bells or rings, gradually tapering off to a point ; 
a rusty iron ti surmounts the whole ; the entire stracture is 70' high ; the east side of the square 
base measures 48'. To the north, east, and south a portal protrudes ; a passage with a pointed arch 



parabo pagoda. 43 

leads to a central room ; a throne is built against the -west wall of the chamber and on it is scaiod 
a large stone image of Buddha cf the ordinary Mahamuni type. A number cf smaller stone and 
wooden images are grouped around the central figure ; they represent Buddhas, male and female 
Rahans (see Plate XXVI II, No. 57) ; one exhibits the prostrate figure (in the photograph set up 
straight to admit a view of the face and habiliment) of the Brahman Sumedha in the act cf bridging 
over the unfinished portion cf the way over which the Buddha Dipankara was to walk ; the details 
of this tradition have been given on page 28. On the temple court stand a few small pagodas <^f 
modern Burmese type lately erected by the inhabitants of the Pinz6 village. On each side cf thi 
three entrances is seated a stone image of Gotama, 3^ high, on a plain stone or brick pedestal. 
In front cf the east entrance rises a cone, 15' high and g' round the base ; it is cut out of a siiii^lc 
block of stone ; the surface is divided into a series of belts girdling the stone ; each band is subdivid- 
ed into a number of small fields containing in bas-relief images of Buddha in standing and sitting at- 
ritude. A similar monument is found close to a monastery on the south-side of the Prome pagoda hill. 
The temple court is partly paved with bricks and in good order; this shrine is now usually visited bv 

pilgrims to the Mahamuni pagoda, who also have of late effected some repairs. The principal 
entrance to the platform is guarded by two griffins cf the modern Burmese type. 

An ordination hall for priests stood originally outside and to the east of the enclosure to the 
Parabo pagoda ; nothing now is left of it except traces of the wall and a few stone images of Buddha ; 
the same must be said of the other ruins in the neighbourhood. There are also six small pagodas 
along the bank of the creek ; they were lately built by the natives, and all that can be said of them is 
that they are conical heaps of bricks plastered over and whitewashed. 

There are a number of sma'l pagodas in Mrohaung, which are of no interest; they are dimi 
nutive imitations of the Mangalamaraung pagoda (see page 32) — massive stone- work throughout. 
with a porch to the east ; their history and even their very names are forgotten. Plate XXIX, 
No. 58, shows a copper-plate inscription found by a native cf Mrohaung in an old pagoda; the platt: 
is 8" long by 4" broad ; it is very much corroded and only a part cf the legend is readable. Nos. 59 
and 60 exhibit the characters on the stone-slabs (see page 36). 

Plates XXX and XXXI show photographs cf Arakanese cannons and inscriptions thereon, 
captured by the Burmans at the close of the last century; they were found in the arsenal of Kini^ 
Thebaw. 

Myauk-Uhas at all times been an unhealthy place ; the plain on which the 'city now stands has 
in ancient times often been selected as a site for a capital, but as often abandoned owing, as thr 
Arakanese chronicles state, to "men, elephants, horses, and cattle vdying of pestilential fever." 
Kings Minzawmwun and Min Khari had extensive bunds erected, extending between the Paraii.' 
chaung and the Lemro river (see map of Myauk-U); they were to regulate the influx and elU''^ 
cf the tides from both the Kaladan and Lemro. The Lasuguen, Anoma, and Kassapa lakes ;irr 
beautiful sheets of sweet water; originally they were three deep valleys, with very precipitous h lis 
between them, and opened towards the north. Minzawmwun had the apertures closed by immensi; 
bonds (see map), which retained the surface-water of the monsoon pouring down from the hills; thr 
brackish water of the plains and swamps around could not contaminate these lakes ; superstition pre- 
\^nts the natives of today to make any use of these artificial lakes. 



p 



. •■ * 



i 



.t.f^ 'i-I^ 



.V ' * 



^^^1^^^^^^^^ 



ARAKAN 



III.-LAUNGGYET, MINBYA, URITTAUNG, - 
AKYAB, AND SAN0OWAY. 






J. *sr«r 



i"*r 



M AH ATI. 45 



CHAPTER III.— MAHATI («otoc8i). 

The Mahati pagoda stands on a low hill ai the junction of the Launggyet creek and the Baw- 
myit (cooSgS), in the Launggyet circle of the Mrohaung township, Akyab district, lo miles south of 
Myauk-u. The Bawzotaung and Maungshwetaung hills, which in their northern bifurcation hold the 
Lekzin, Anoma, and Kassapa lakes, run south-south-east, and are surrounded" on the east and west 
by dismal swamps ; on the southernmost spur stands the Kyauknyo or Mahati shrine and image ; 
an old road paved with stone-blocks follows the western base of the hill range connecting Mahati 
and the intermediate villages directly with Mrohaung. 

The ridge, which has three summits, is known in the old history of Arakan as the Culapabbata. 
Each of the three hillocks is crowned by a shrine ; the northernmost, a mile to the north of the 
Mahati viUage, is of ancient date, being the remains" of the Paungdawdhat (goISgcoSqIc^) pagoda, 
erected by Cilataingcandra in the year 316 B,E. (954 A.D.). According to tradition the famous 
Anandathera passed one of his former existences on this hill as a hermit ; his thigh-bone was found 
there and a shrine erected over it ; in the year 953 B.E. (1591 A.D.) the sthupa was repaired by 
Minpalaung, the i6th ruler of the Myauk-u dynasty ; an inscription (see Plate No. XXXII) dated 
953 B.E. records the meritorious deed and the grants of paddy-fields and other benefices in 
support of the monasteries attached to the pagoda ; the letters and the language are Burmese ; the 
former are irregular and partly defaced ; the inscription, as far as it can be read, runs thus : oo|g& 

gij^sjoo'^^csscooS^^ pqcSocoooSQot ^f^« cfjqSoScsGCooSa^" afoS^SoQc^coGCOSoGooomtScxjoljogG^oScgS 

coScSgeoo^cgSoo^^oo oocqS G§orfiGcoocg£poolo:j68c^o§cgS QcqaSc^Soj^cqS 

a^-:^o^^cx^5cz(»cRcx^Si^os oDc^^sba^^^oolcoS sbcgj^oool oqSc^Sc^asGoJltBcooGaoOGQoS 

W^G^6«SoGCOoS^Gal5ccoS3?oT!G(^Gf»Oc6g£cgSo£cgC^5Gt> Od^GOOGOOO ^ C^5 SC03C§C03I 

Gcf3oSG«o£oo£[SOT3scoo1o^5^GoCQ| o§.Goc6 33ulcg£'^ CO 05 oo5 ocfSol g .The stone Tecords 

that Minpalaung restored the pagoda in the year B. E. 953 and mentions the paddy-field and other 
grants bestowed upon the monasteries and their inmates entrusted with the keeping-up of the pagoda 
and its premises. The pagoda itself is completely in ruins, nothing being left save a forrnless heap 
of stones and a few broken images of Buddha ; the shrine was but 'a small one. The Mahati 
pagoda stands on the central hill which rises behind the village of the same name ; an old road, 
paved with stone slabs of various sizes and here and there with bricks, leads from the river bank 
to the hill ; at the base of the latter are large tanks walled in with stones or bricks ; a staircase of 
52 steps, 8' broad, with lateral walls 7' high, connects the road with the platform of the pagdda. 
The latter is a square structure (see Plate No. XXXII, Nos. 65 and 66) with a protruding portal 
towards the esast and a central chamber ; each side of the square measures 25'2" ; the walls rise 
perpendicular to a height of 12'; then follow three tiers of bricks also square, with indented 
comers, gradually narrowing-in as they rise one above the other ; the structure finishes off in a 
circular garbha and an iron ti gilded ; the entire sthupa is 40' high ; the porch to the east protrudes 
6' 8" ; it is 'I i' high in front ; a vaulted passage 4' wide, 8' high, and 12' 2" long leads to the central 
square room ; each side measures 15'; at a height of 12' the walls begin to converge and meet in 
an apex 18' above the floor of the chamber. The vault of the passage and the ceiling of the 
chamber is constructed on a principle different from the one followed in the construction of the 
vaults aud cupolas in Mrohaung; in the former the arch is formed by allowing the end of each 
succeeding brick to overtop the one immediately beneath it by about an inch till the two sides 
finally meet. This mode of building arches has been adopted from the Burmans and Takings ; 
vaults and roofs thus constructed have little stability as the superincumbent weight lies upon the 
arch without the perpendicular sides sharing much in resisting the stress. On the west side of the 



46 M AH ATI. 

chamber Is a pedestal 2' high, 14' 10" broad, and 8' thick, apparently cut out of a solid stone block ; 
its outline is circular ; the front side is smooth, the other parts roughly hewn without any orna- 
mental design on either. The stone image seated on the pallin is of the ordinary Mahamuni 
type ; it measures 7' 9" from knee to knee and 8' in height ; it is gilded all over. 

The shrine as it now stands is only 40 years old, it having been built by two merchants of 
Akyab, Maung Maung and his son Maung Shwe Po. During the first Anglo -Burman war the Bur- 
mans, to guard the approach to Mrohaung, had taken up a position on the hill ; during the engage- 
ment with the British forces the temple was destroyed and the image much damaged. The sides of 
the hill are covered with the fragments of images, stone inscriptions, and the debris of the old pagoda. 
The new shrine is built of bricks and covered with plaster ; no ornamental designs except a waving 
line round the garbha and an egg -and -tongue design near the tl, all traced in plaster. 

The platform spreads over the whole of the levelled surface of the hill ; it appears once to have 
been paved with stone-slabs and bricks ; the wall which surrounds the temple court is dilapidated and 
the latter covered in most places with the ruins of small pagodas and image-houses. Two new 
but unimportant pagodas have been erected on the same temple court to the south of the Mahati ; 
they are built of bricks covered with plaster and whitewashed ; one is circular at the base, the other 
two square, but show no decorative designs (see Plate No. XXXIII, No. 66). On the north side 
of the platform are also three small new shrines, with porches to the east, in which images of 
wood and stone found about the premises have been placed. Some of the images represent Buddha 
sitting cross-legged on a throne with a naga spreading its hood over his head.; others depict Rahans 
in kneeling attitude of adoration ; most are cut out of pieces of a dark sandstone ; a few consist of 
alabaster and are modern importations from Mandalay. The stone inscriptions appear to have been 
s"hattered to small fragments by shots ; notwithstanding a careful searching and collecting of the 
pieces no continuous text could be restored ; but the letters and language are Burmese, and the 
former of the same character as those of the Paungdawdhat inscription (see piate No. XXXII). 

The celebrated Kyauknyo image (" dusky stone "), which is said to have been set up by King 
Goliya in the year 495 B.E. (i 133 A.D.), is to be found on the top of the southernmost hill. The 
shrine which contained the image was totally destroyed during the first Anglo-Burmese war, the 
head of the image was knocked off ; ever since the statue has stood unprotected on the hill. Last 
year the villagers erected a bamboo shed over it, set the head on the body, re-adjusted the stones 
which form the throne, covered the image with black lac to receive the gilding, and removed the 
jungle on the platform. 

The statue is seated cross-legged, the right hand hangs over the right knee and the left lies open 
in lap, the palm turned upward ; against the common custom the robe covers both shoulders and 
closes tightly round the neck ; the lobe of the ears touch the shoulders ; the expression of the face is 
altogether peculiar (see Plate No. XXXIII, Nos. 67 and 68); the eyelids and eyebrows are raised ; 
the eyes have a fixed stare ; the nose is broad at the end, the nostrils largely developed, the bridge 
rather flat ; the mouth has a complacent, self-contained expression ; the chin is broad and double, 
the cheeks well rounded, the neck short and thickly set ; the hair curly and gathered in a knot on the 
top of the head ; the latter is gilded all over ; the image measures 5' 4" from knee to knee and is 
6' 6" high. We have seen (page 45) that the Paungdawdhat pagoda north of Mahati is said to 
contain the thigh-bone of Ananda, or rather of the recluse who in a subsequent existence became 
Ananda, the famous pupil of Gotama. The expression of the face of the statue suggests more 
Ananda, the " joyful," than Gotama; the deviation from the usual cast of the features is the more 
remarkable as all other images about Mahati and in Arakan in general are close imitations of the 
Mahamuni representation of Gotama. The stone throne is 5' 4" high ; the circumference at the top 
IS 27', round the base 38' 5". It consists of nine tiers of stone blocks, the outer surface of which is 



LAUNGGVET. 47 

cut into flowery designs, human and animal figures ; the latter are on the third and fourth row from 
the base ; there are in all 44 figures arranged so that a block with a floral design and a block with a 
figure fpUows alternately; the latter represent (0 ^" ogre, (2) a man in dancing attitude, the puzos 
-lugged up in Burmese fashion, else no other clothes; (3) a tittiro or partridge; (4) a raale human' 
'figure ; (5) a parrot ; (6) a man dancing as in No. (3) ; (7) a doe ; (8) a man dancing as in Nos. (2) and 
(6) ; (9) is too much damaged to be made out ; (lo) human male figure ; (i i) a crow ; (12), (13), (14) 
defaced; (15) a lion with two heads ; {16) a pigeon ; (17) a woman giving suck to an infant ; (18) 
defaced ; (19) a manussiha, having a human head on a lion's body ; (20) a horse; (21) an ogre ; (22) 
jungle goat; (23) a male and female, both nude ; (24) elephant ; (25) a woman kneeling, with the 
hands folded over the breast, holding between them her hair twisted into a plait ; (26) a kinnara, a 
fabulous animal, having the body of a bird with a human face ; (27) defaced ; (28) a bird, chloropsis 
aurifrOns ; (29) a manussiha as No. (19); (30) a parrot ; (31) manussiha, a lion's body up to the 
waist ; head, thorax, and arms human ; (32) a Garuda bird ; (33) a woman nursing an infant as 
. N-o. (17) ; (34) a horse ; (35) an elephant ; {36) a deer; (37) a- man dancing, as in No. (2) ; (38) a 
horse J (39) a man dancing ; (40) a peacock; (41) a man dancing ; (42) defaced ; (43) a man danc- 
ing ; (44) a bird resembling a dove. 

The pedestal appears to have been demolished, the stones subsequently collected and loosely 
set together in that order which appeared proper to the repairer, but can hardly be the same as that 
of the original pallin (see Plate No. XXXIII, No. 67). The figures are in bold relief 4" to 5" high 

There are still traces of a temple court and enclosing walls, but they are now overgrown with ji i^le. 
The Mahati village was once ihe site of a considerable town. During the reign of Minpalaung ro. As 
were constructed along the river and paved with bricks and stone slabs ; the remains still exist ; the 
numerous tanks along the base of the hill are also ascribed to the same king ; he rei^med from. 
1 57 1 to 1593 A.D. 

The following tradition is connected with the Kyauknyo or "dusky stone" image: King Go- 
liya, the sixth king of the Parin dynasty, who ruled from 1133 to U53 A.D., dreamt that in the 
bed of the Launggyet river was a massive stone, from which he was to form an image of the 
Buddha {?). He caused search to be made by divers and such a stone of dusky hue was found. 
This was raised with red silk cords and an image carved therefrom 

It has already been pointed oat (page 46) that the statue is probably meant to represent 
Ananda, the Mahathera, who, according to the Sailagiri tradition, visited Arakan with Gotama. The 
Burmans shorten " thera " to goo^ and pronounce it " ti ; " and as the image was originally called 
" Atahati " it is just possible that this is a corruption of "Mahathera," and the statue and shrine 
were called so as an ofT-s,ei against the Mahamuni image and shrine, and to commemorate the 
sojourn of this, celebrated pupil of Gotama in ancient Dharinavati and his having passed one of 
his former existences as a recluse on the Culapabbata near the present Mahati village. Ananda 
figures largely in the legendary traditions of Arakan. About i2"miles north of Mrohaung are the 
ruiiis of the Thingyat pagoda (orifinqiSt^^cpj) on a hill of the same name ; here the Mahathe'ra 
lived through one of his former existences as a thingyat (a kind of snake) ; the frontal bone ($<jk) 
of such a Snake having been found there, a pagoda was built over it by Mahataingcandra (790 A.D.), 
the first king of the Arakanese Vesali dynasty. On the Mallapabbata, west of Urittaung, a small 
pagoda held enshrined a hair from Ananda's head ; the shrine no longer exists. 

Launggyet (ccoDfigcS). 

In the year 440 B.E. (1078 A.D.) Mln Bila, the 12th king of the Panca (Pin-za) dynasty, was 
killed by Thankhaya f Sankhayo^l , an Arakanese noble, who usurped the throne. The son of the mur- 
dered king fled with his wife to Pagan, where he was received by King Kyansittha. For 25 years 



48 LAUNGGYET. 

the Royal family remained in exile. Minrebhaya, the son of Min BilQ, had a male heir born to him, 
known in history as Letyaminnan (Sir A. Phayre's History of Burma, page 46). The father having 
died, the reigning, King of Pagan, Alaungsithu, determined to place the son on the throne of Arakan, 
According to popular tradition, handed down In song, an army of 100,000 Pyus and 100,000 
Talaings was sent by sea md land to Arakan at the close of the rainy season. The usurper's grand- 
son Minpati offered stout resistance, and it was not until the following year 464 B.E. (1102 A.D.) 
that the restoration \\a.s effected. 

Minthan, the son of the usurper, destroyed the Mahn-muni pagoda, which thf Pagan King 
Alaungsithu had rebuilt ; he then erected in its place a new shrine ; the Talaings and Pyus retaUated 
this act by demolishing Minthan's shrine ; s<3 years later Dasaraja, the 7th ruler of the Parin 
dynasty, restored the temple. ' Letyaminnan fi mded the city of Launggyet (pronounced Longgrat by 
the Arakanese) in the year 465 B.E. (1103 A.D.). But the site proved so unhealthy that it was 
abandoned after three years. He founded another capital 3 miles further north, on the west bank 
ot the Lemro and called it Parin ; traces of " ills and of stone and brick buildings still exist. Here 
he and his descendants reigned tilV 1 165 A.E, 

Launggyet was again chosen as the site of the Royal residence, In the year 1239 A.D. 
Alomapyu, the son of Nganalum, rebuilt Launggyet and it continued with few interruptions to be the 
capital of the Arakanese kings till 1401 A.D. Shans appeared on the Lemro* river in 1294 A.D. 
and again in 1324 ; they appear not to have succeeded in conquering the place ; they moved further 
to the south and took Ramri conjointly with the Burmans. In the year 1395 the Talaings conquered 
Launggyet ; Rajathumin, the then king, fled, but returned two years later, and put to flight the 
T:.laing Governor Mintheingyi and his countrymen. Sanghathu, the brother and successor of 
-K.ajathu, established, in the year 1401', the of?ce of a Sangharajagyi, or supreme Bishop over the 
Buddhist clergy, the first of the kind in Arakan. 

In 1406 A.D. the Burmans invaded the country, drove the King Minzawmwun into exile and 
captured Launggyet. On Minzawmwun's return in 1430 he removed the seat of government further 
inland to Mrohaung. In the meantime the Talaings drove the Burmans out of Launggyet (1407 A.D.); 
the King of Pegu, RajadhiriL (Rajadhiraja) placed a noble, Maung Kwin, over it as Governor. But 
in 1408 the Burmans, reinorced by troops from Sandoway, ascended the Lemro, attacked the un- 
fortunate city, and gained possession of it after a sanguinary engagement ; the Talaings gave again 
battle, worsted the Burmans, and forced them to retire to Ramri, A few years later the Talaing 
Governors Ulukin and Uzeka removed the seat of government to Parin, which city had been abandoned 
since (1165 A.D.) ; Ulukin rebuilt the tovvn. In the year 1429 A.D. he was killed by two emissaries 
from the Court of Delhi and immediately after Minzawmwun, the protege of the " Suratanmln " I 
(Sultan) appeared in Launggyet, but resolved, following the advice of his astrologer Canindaraja, to 
build a new capital, the Myauk-u city, the present Mrohaung. Launggj'et then drops gradlially 
out of Arakanese history. Minpalaung (crowned 1571 A.D.) attempted to rebuild it; but the 
insalubrity of the climate ever stood in the way of Launggyet rising to a populous and important 
place. King Narapatigyl (crowned at Myauk-u 1638 A.D.) was recommended by his astrologers 
to set up a large number of images of Gotama about Launggyet to expel the fever; the statues, 
black with age and exposure, still sit In the paddy-Helds about Nankya, but the climate is as bad 
as ever. The dominion of the Launggyet dynasiy was bounded on the east by the Lemro river, on 
the south by the Mraungbway, on the west and north-west by the Launggyet creek. With the ex- 
ception of a low hill on the northern extremity the island is a perfectly level plain, studded with 
numerous tanks and fringed along the bank of the water-courses with fruit trees and villages; tTie in- 
terior is a waste paddy -field with hardly any other vegetation. Of archaeological remains there are 
f^w ; on the summit of the hill to the north are a few small pagodas built of brick with a small porch 



49 

to the east; they were built 25 years ago on the site of older but ruined pagodas, and have since 
been wholly neglected by the villagers. To the south of the hill is the Nandawgdn, a square 
enclosure containing once the royal residence and the "city" of Launggyet ; it must have been a 
small town ; the walls are 20' high, constructed of earth mixed with stone, ^ mile long from north to 
south and hardly a thousand feet from east to west; here and there are heaps of bricks and stone, 
indicating probably the site of ruined pagodas ; the whole place is overgrown with dense, shrubby 
jungle; nothing was found worthy of note. South of the enclosure paddy-fields begin. Large 
images of Buddha, 8' high and 6' from knee to knee, seated on pedestals 3' to 4' high, and unpro- 
tected by any shelter, stand here and there as melancholy solitary guardians in the open fields ; we 
have seen that they were placed there by King Narapatigyi (1640 A.D.). The statues are imi- 
tations of the Mahamuni image and are all of stone. 

On the southern extremity of Nankya village, and close to the bank of the Lemro river is a shrine 
constructed of stone, the only building partially preserved in the northern half of the island. It was 
constructed by Mlndl, the ninth king of the Launggyet dynasty; he was crowned in the year i2jg 
A.D. The form of the shrine is ellipsoidal and measures (not including the portal) 24' from east to 
west and 17' from north to south ; it contains only one chamber, also ellipsoid, 21' long and 14' wide; 
the room is entered through a portal which opens towards the east ; It protrudes 1 7' from the main 
building; the passage is 8' 10" .vide and 14' long; the roof is vaulted, the arch being constructed 
in the saiyie way as in the Sliitthaung and Dukkanthein in Mrohaung. The entire temple is con- 
structed of square stone block (dark sandstone), each side measuring i' 7", the thickness being 8"; 
the stopes are well hewn and cemented together; the roof of the chamber has fallen down; to judge 
from the shape of the stones, which once constituted the roof, it must have been a vault, as one 
end of the blocks is narrower than the opposite one ; the height of the walls is on an average 
18'; the narrow unpaved temple court is surrounded by a low stone wall in dilapidated condition. 

Along the wall of the chamber are placed, nine stone pedestals, four on either side, and the 
ninth, the largest one, on the west end ; upon them are seated images of Buddha, cross-legged, in the 
usual attitude of the Mahamuni prototype (see Plate No. XXXIV, No, 71); they are all of stone 
and the largest is 10' high and 8' from knee to knee ; these statues have, however, one pecuhar 
feature ; the right hand has only four fingers, the forefinger being wanting. The following legend 
is connected with these four-fingered images ; 

" King Mindi (who reigned from 1279 to 1385 A. D.), well known for his stern justice, had a new- 
palace erected. As his betel-chewing subjects are in the habit of cleaning, after removing chunam 
(hme) from the box and lay it on the betel-leaf, their soiled forefinger on the doorposts or other con- 
venient places, the king issued the order that the doorposts of his new palace were not to be soiled in 
the manner indicated ; any one infringing against the rule was to be punished by having the offending 
finger cut oh. After some time the king, forgetful of his own order, cleaned his finger by rubbing 
it against one of the palace doorposts. The attending Ministers made a careful note of it, writing 
down, the date and hour when it occurred, but did not remove the lime from the post. A few days 
later the king observed the spot on the palace door and, unconscious that he himself was the cul- 
prit, angrily ordered his Ministers to ascertain the offender and see the punishment for such ah offence 
inflicted upon him. V/hen the Ministers produced the proof of his own guilt, the king, with his 
own sword, cut off his forefinger, saying "that even a king should not issue 'orders for himself 
to break with impunity. To commemorate the event he had the image-house erected, and instruct- 
ed the sculptors to allow only four fingers to the right hand of the images of Buddha." 

On the south-east side of the shrine we dug up a large stone slab, 'measuring 8' by 3'; one side 
of it is covered with Burmese letters, but so defaced that the text cannot be 'restored ; the only 



so KADOTHEIN. 

legible portion is the beginning of the first line; *t contains the date Sakkaraj 840 (cog£c9o), 
1487 A.D. No other remains exist about Launggyet city. 

Passing the villages Gyv;h Te, Thlgya, and Maung Nyo, which lie to the south and south-west of 
Launggyet, we reached, about 8 miles south of the latter, the small Mingaldppara; it deserves being 
mentioned on the ground of its old age, it having been built by King Mindi at the cjose of the 13th 
century; the shrine is square (20' by 12' and ib'high), the roof has fallen in; in the quadrangular 
room stands an image of Buddha 8' high ; a portal with a vaulted passage opens towards the east ; 
the structure is wholly built of stone, roughly hewn and barren of all ornamental designs ; the shrines 
stand at the corner of a large walled-in tank constructed by the same king. 

Near the village Thanbyingyi is the Zitkethein, built about 200 years ago by an Arakanese noble- 
man ; the pagoda is square, each side measures 32' ; the walls rise perpendicular to a height of 
24'; on the roof rises a conical spire with the remains of an Iron " tl " over the apex. The 
structure is hollow ; through each of the four sides an arched passage 8' high leads to the central 
chamber with vaulted roof. Five stone images, representing the five Buddhas of this Kalpa, are 
seated on brick thrones ; their features and attitude are alike In all. The only object of interest in 
this pagoda is a stone pillar which stands in front of the central image ; it is 3' high above the socket ; 
the latter is burled in the ground ; the shaft is octagonal, slightly tapering, and 2' high ; the next four 
inches of the shaft are circular in the outline, then square for another four inches ; each of the 
four sides contains, in relief, the image of Buddha in the usual attitude ; the remaining four inches 
of the shaft are cut into a series of circular concentric rings, gradually tapering to a point at 
the top. 

The pagoda is built of bricks, the plaster has fallen off, the walls have gaping fissures, the 
temple court is covered with jungle, and the enclosing wall is in a dilapidated condition ; the shrine 
has long been abandoned to neglect and ruin, 

Kadothein, 

The gem of the art of stone-sculpture in Arakan is the Kado shrine, in the Launggyet circle, a 
mile north of Kamaungdat village, 10 miles due south of Launggyet. Two years ago it was buried 
in the jungle ; its very existence appears to have been forgotten ; the villagers of Kamaungdat dis- 
covered the shrine, cleared the jungle round about it, and repaired it as well as they could without 
much outlay to themselves ; a shed was built over it, so narrow and low that no photograph of the 
shrine itself could be taken. On Plate XXXVI I give a drawing of the design of the east fa9ade 
of the temple. 

Kadothein was erected by order of King Canda Vijaya (1710 — 1731 A.D.) in the year Sakka- 
raj 1085 ; two well-executed stonfe inscriptions in the temple court record the meritorious deed and the 
grants of land which he settled upon the adjoining monasteries for the support of their inmates (see 
Plates Nos. XXXVII' and XXXVIll). The following is a translation of the inscriptions; — 

L 

" May there be victory! On the 2nd waning of Pyatho, Sakkaraj 1085, Shwe Vijayaraja, the 
Lord of the palace and the Lord of life and death, made grants of paddy-fields to enable Shaung Atap 
Kawdan to build a thein (sima) and to surround it by larger and smaller monasteries, inhabited h\ 
the preceptors of the father, mother, and sons of the king. The fields have the following boun- 
daries. 

" Ten paddy-fields situated on the banks of the Maykwin (oufgS) iiyaung stream which ij 
to the east of the Tawran (cco^q) fort in the northern division of the Nanggyi ; they are boundec 
on the east by the Tanta (oa^ooo) and Ange (aaScb) streams ; on the south by the Nyaungkyaun^ 



KADOTHEIN. 5* 

'sgoSc^joS) ; on the west bp the Ta-dvara (ccojgiGp) stream and the Tinge (ooSfb) field; on the 
north by the Ange (saSob) village. 

" Eight paddy-fields having the following boundaries : the Sanghika (i.e., monastic) land of Ran- 
daung ((^good£) to the east ; the Sanghika field of the Mromasaya to the south ; the Ranauktanta 
(opG^onSx$coo3) stream to the west ; the Angeyua (-^B-h^^D) creek to ih^ north. 

"Three paddy-fields having the following boundaries : to the east the Pre (eg) creek ; to the 
south the Sigyapsinyin (S^'^^^siS) stream ; to the west Gyunloptain (rg^ojSJ^c) and Gathnain 
(056^6.) streams ; to the north the Aung (gssoS) creek. 

"Ten paddy-fields situated in Yitkaungbyan (ooSeolS^^) with the following boundaries: to the 
east Gywelappauktaung (f^co5Go1o5G»o8) stream ; to the south Thet (carfi) and Gywelappauk creek ; 
to the west Thitkaungbyan ,'cu6gc1SQ^) creek-; to the north the Yanthin fields. 

(( paddy-fields having the following boundaries : to the east the Thitkaungbyan (xScslSg^) 

creek ; to the south the Kula [cqcoot) creek. 

'■ Five chaungsof paddy-fietds situated in Tabettatkyi village. One shin [o^^S') ^^^ ^^^ pava 
(00)1) of paddy-fieid situated in Mukya (^91) village. Five shins .and one pava of paddy-fields be- 
longing to the Gyaungpyuta (GTqjo5gco) monastery in Kamaungdat village. Three pavas of land on 
which the monasteries and the Kado sima are built." 

U. 

"These sisty paddy-fields, the sirna, monasteries, shrines, scriptural writings, gardens, tanks, 
trL-ts, trees, and any other property belonging to the priesthood as sanghika ; whosoever, be he 'a 
menial in a monastery, a priest or his disciple, or any clerical brother, a ci;i/cn, a minister, his sub- 
jecis (subordinates) or a peasant, — beingmotioned by feelings of covetousnzss or entices bythe nine 
kinds of malice, — brings about, or causes to be brought about, their destruction, may he'be stricken 
■to death by the Nat who watches over the Buddha, who during four asankheyyas and 100,000 
kappas preached and himself fulfilled with great energy and devotion the threefold ten Paramit- 
as beginning v,-kh Dana and ending with Upekkha, and is highly revered in the three worlds. 
Or may he be smitten by the Nat, who for 5,000 years, the period al]otted to the religion, keeps 
constant guard over the holy tooth relics, the Bodhi tree, and the innumerable images and shrines 
both in the devalokas and on this earth. Or by the Nat who keeps watch over the holy disciples 
(who have attained to the) blessed and revered .vLaggatthanab and Phalatthanas. Or by Sakyamin, 
who keeps guard over Mount Meru, the scvar, conceatric circles of rock, the Yugandhara peak to- 
gether with the sun and moon. Or may he be killed by the hands of the four great kings (catu- 
maharajas), the four renowned and mighty Nats, Or ■ ;■ the four Lokapalas' who guard the world of 
men ; or'by all thf other Nats who guard the four great islands together with the two thousand sur- 
rounding islets. May such a destroyer not be reborn in this world of men, not even as an ant; a 
white-ant, wood-ant, 0; a quail ; and not being saved by any of the Buddhas that are to appear, may 
the chain of his transmigratory existences b'':' cut offas th^ tree stump called the Bisamsarakharaka ; 
and even during his existence in this world mav he be stricken with leprosy, deafness, epilepsy, and, 
lunacy bevond all cure • and being grossly ignorant and not knowing the art of speaking may he in- 
cur the implacable hatred of others." 

The inscriptions are written on light-gray, scaly sandstone ; the first is 3' high, 2' 2" broad, and 
3" thick; the second 3' high by 2' 5" broad and 4" thick ; Oie bottom lines of both records are de- 
faced. Letters-and language are Burmese ; both the short and high ascrnts are marked ; nothing of 
the peculiarities of the Arakanese dialect appear in the inscription (see Plate XXXV, Nos. 73 and 

74). 



52 PATAW. 

The Kadothein is constructed enrirely of stone ; it is square with comers indented ; from base to 
roof it is 9' high, from the roof to the central apex 7' 8" • so that the whole height of the shrine is 
only 16' 8"; each side of the square measures 12'. A vaulted passage 2' wide, 5' 4" high, and 3' 4" 
long, opens towards the east and leads to a chamber (for plan see Plate XXXIV, No, 69) ; the roof 
is a hemispherical cupola, the stones being laid in concentric courses as in the Shitthaung pagoda 
in Mrohaung. 

The entire outer surface of the shrine is covered with ornamental designs of the Pagan type 
{see Plate XXXVI, No. 77) ; it is constructed on the same plan as the Pitakattaik north of the 
Lemyekhna jagoda (see 11, Mrohaung, Plate XX, No. 36, and page 31) ; the upper portion of the 
building do( s not, however, protrude so much over the base as in the latter ; biit still it is top- 
heavy ; deep and long rents in the wall leave no doubt that it will share the fate 01 its prototype 
in Mrohaung, unless it be put in thorougW .repairs, which could be done with little cost. The- inner 
chamber is 7' 6" high, 5' 6" deep, and 7' wide ; on the west side is a stone throne nearly circular in 
the outline and 2' high ; upon it is seated an ordinary stone image of Gotama 3' high ; on either 
side of the thro:.e are 2 inches let into the wall each containing an image of a Buddha. Three 
other and partly broken sculptures lie about on the floor of the room (see Plate XXXV, No, 75) ; 
he central figure is 13" high ; on either side of the throne is a kneeling rahan with the hands folded 
over the breast ; a niche is cut irito the front side of the throne containing in high-relief the upper 
portion (the lower is broken off) of a human figure, whichholds a cudgel in the right hand and the 
left the hair of the head twisted into a long plait drawn over the shoulder and hanging over the 
breast ; the images (see Plate XXXV, No. 76) to the right and left, respectively 10" and 8" high, 
are cut clumsily out of white limestone ; these kinds of sculptures are common in pagodas on the 
Salween and Sittang rivers and are of Shan origin ; it is probable that they found their way 
to Arakan through the Talaings or Shans when they occupied Launggyct. The inner chamber 
walls»and the thrones and niches are barren of decorative designs • the whole exterior of the sima 
was originally gilded. The shrine is surrounded by a double stone wall ; the inner temple court 
measures 24' from north to south and 29' from east to west ; it is paved with quadrangular tiles a 
little over an inch thick and 8" to each side; the upper side is vitrified, coloured blue, green, or 
brown with floral designs, figures of birds and other animals drawn in 'ivhite lines on the surface ; 
the material of the tiles is burned clay ; they are now nearly all broken and covered with earth and 
rubbish (see' Plates XXXIV, No. 72, and XXXV, No. 75), which show a few specimens of carving 
on stone and patterns on tiles placed for convenient photographing on the wall which surrounds 
the inner temple court). The stones of the shrine were originally cemented with mortar; the outer 
court measures 88' from north to south and 94' from east to west; it is not paved; both walls 
are in a dilapidated condition and are constructed of sandstone blocks loosely set together; outside 
the enclosures are here and there groups of stone images of Buddha in life size standing amidst 
the ruined roofless walls of the shrines which formerly enclosed and protected them. The villagers 
of Kamaungdat have lately built a small monastery near the Kado shrine where a pongyi resides 
during the rainy season. It is hoped that the shrine will by his care be preserved from further 
destruction. 

Pat AW. 

On the west bank of the Launggyet creek, where the Mroungbway joins the latter, is the Pataw 
village ; 2 miles inland rises a low hill-range about 5 miles long running from north to south ; in 
ancient times it was known as the Gandhapabbata. On the highest peak in the centre of the hill range 
stands the small Ukundaw ceti (ggc ^?ccic8iigg«o(^), a shrine said to contain the skull of a snake, in 
which form Gotan^'i passed one of his former existences in this place ; the sthupa is built of stone, 
square at the b'i^ : and circular from the garbha upward ; an iron ti crowns the apex ; a small porch 



I 



PATAW. 53 

protrudes to the east, but contains no image ; the structure has lately -been repaired, covered with 
plaster, and whitewashed by the villagers of Pataw ; it is wholly 'barren of ornament or any other 
point of interest. 

Along the eastern base of the hill are numerous tanks, embankments, traces of buildings and 
other vestiges indicating the site of a once important city known in Arakan as Sigunmyo ; it was 
built by King Gajapati, the ninth of the Myauk-u dynasty ; he ruled between the years 1523 and 1525.. 
Four miles to the north-west of "Pataw, at the foot of that portion of the hill range called Udukinzain, 
is a rock u' long and 4' 2" high ; the side facing the east is covered with Burmese letters (see Plate 
XXXIX, No. 80); the inscription is dated Sakkaraj 886 (1524 A.D.) ; the language is Burmese. 
Most of the letters are too defaced to enable restoration of the text. 

Further up the hillside are several other stones with dressed surfaces, but no inscriptions ; they 
contained figures in relief, but they have all been chipped off with das ; a few mutilated stone images 
of Buddha lie about and traces of the fundament of pagodas are met with all along the hill ; the ruins 
are buried in almost impenetrable jungle. Close by is a settlement of Qwemis (Kamis), who have 
lately come down from the hill tracts ; they told me that a tree-nat (rukkhazo) has his being near the 
inscribed stone, so to secure his good will, which, as taungya-cultivators, they are very anxious to do, 
they stuck gold leaves on the stone (see photograph) and dug a hole near by till they struck water; 
and now the long-neglected sylvan deity enjoys a clear pool of sweet water wherewith to quench his 
thirst and often he finds plantains and rice on the stone, an offering from the cautious children of the 
forest. 

Two miles further south the base of the hill is Hned with huge boulders of ferruginous sand- 
stone ; on all is distinctly traceable the corrosive action of flowing water. Ages ago a river, or the 
ocean probably, washed the foot of the hill. These boulders are, however, of great interest to the 
antiquarian ; rude figures are engraved on the surface of eight of them ; the position of the rocks has 
evidently been selected with the aim to give the proper sequence to the story which the figures cut 
upon them record in a language which cannot be misinterpreted. Plate XL shows the relative 
position of the stones and the rock-cut figures, the only ones of the kind as yet found in Lower Burma. 
I venture to interpret the figurative record as follows: ist stone: on the side facing the north are 
the rude outlines of a ship sailing due west towards the tnountain. 2nd stone -. strangers step on shore ; 
the natives oppose them ; they come, however, to an agreement, which is expressed by the two 
parties stretching out an arm towards each other, pressing thumb against thumb, the little finger 
against the little finger, the knuckles of the three other fingers meeting each other. 3rd stone: the 
stranger becomes violent and oppressive; with his knee on the breast of the prostrate native he has 
taken hold of the' latter's head with one hand and swings a sword or da in the other (the lower 
portion of the figures is much defaced). 4th stone: the stranger has cut off the head of his victim 
and is dancing with exultation. The 5th stone has a slope to the west and one to the east ; it is in- 
tended to represent the hill range ; the images are defaced in some places. The stranger is in ex- 
clusive possession of .the eastern side of the hill and makes himself at home ; the native was driven 
across the hill and alights on tigers and elephants, with whom he has to share his new home ; he is 
represented as having fallen with his full length upon the back of what appears to be an elephant, 
with his head towards the tail of the animal. The figures on the 6th stone are very indi-stinct ; ont; 
represents the ship of the intruder ; above it are two waving lines, which probably should intimate 
that the vessel of the enemy had been sunk to the bottom of the river or sea; the natives recover 
courage. On the 7th stone the naked, emaciated figure of the ejected aborigin stands by a tree in the 
attitude of making an oath (most of the uncivilized tribes in Burma swear to this day by a particular 
tree) ; the trunk has two eyes, and the three additional lines above it may indicate the number of 
kindred tribes who entered into a solemn compact to attack and eject the intruder, whose main 



54 MINBYA. 

Strength lay in his ship, of which, however, he was now deprived. The' eighth rock depicts the 
stranger in the act of departing in undignified hurry; his right hand holds a stout walking-stick, 
the left hand a tiny bundle of "free luggage," which will not impede his swift journey to the south ; 
he is scantily dressed, a strip of cloth round the loins being his only vestment ; the hair hangs down 
over the back of the head and. the shoulder in a single plait, tied at the end with a string ; flying 
arrows and stones bless his departure. The outlines of this figure are cut half-an-inch deep into the 
surface of the rock. 

Absolutely nothing is known as to the date and authorship of these, rock-carvings ; not even a 
legend is afloat concerning them. It may here be pointed out that at the very dawn of Arakanese 
history certain appellations were given to mountains according to images or figures found engraved 
on rocks or stones about them. 

Close to the picture rocks are several large stone images of Gotama of the usual type ; also 
stone pallins (pedestals) with fine decorative designs engraved upon them; the thorny bamboo jungle 
is here so dense that forwant of room and light, photographing becomes impossible and sketching 
still more so owing to the fearful pest of this kind cf jungle, the soldier-ant. At the base of the 
hill, are numerous ol'd tanks ; the place is the site of the old Kyeitmyo destroyed by the Takings ; it 
was the capital of the Kyeit dynasty. 

MlNBYA. 

Four miles to the south-east of Pataw rises another hill running- 3 miles from north'to south- 
east ; its original name was Renusarapabbata ; it is now 'called Myotaung (city-hill) or Pamwetaung, 
because a small pagoda on the southern portion of the hill is said to contain a hair from the cheeks 
of Gotama. The eastern and western base cf the hill are lined with large tanks ; there are also traces 
of walls, pagodas, and other brick and stone structures. On the north-west end of the range is the 
site of Thaymyo (oi-g) founded in the year 689 B.E. (1328 A.D.) .by King Mindi, the 9th of the 
Launggyet dynasty ; it was soon afterwards destroyed by the Shans. During the Burniese regime 
the place was selected as the residence of a Myoza or Governor of a town ; numerous pagodas and 
image-houses were built, which in part still exist, but are of no interest, as they are all constructed in 
the ordinary modern Burmese style ; they consist of a solid cone of brickwork with a porch on the 
square base upon which the cone rests; the villagers of Athayyua, Ngapi-ing, and Talinggyi villages 
close by do nothing for the preservation of the ruins ; they have built a small pagoda of their own 
where they worship. On the north-east base of the hill once stood Campavakmyo, founded by 
King Kinnarupo, the third ruler of the Kyeit dynasty in ii78 A.D. Arakanese, Shans, Burmans, 
and Takings struggled alternately for its possession ; after the founding of Launggyet the site was 
abandoned. Campavak is of historical importance, but no remairrs are left of it to interest us here. 

The northern summit of the hill range was in ages past the burial-ground of the Mros, an 
indigenous tribe, which once occupied all the western hill ranges of Arakan and had always been a 
source of danger to the stability of the dynasties u'hich ruled at Vesali, Dhaunavati, Launggyet, and 
Myauk-u. Like the Chins and kindred tribes, they burned their dead, collected the ashes in a pot of 
burned clay, and deposited it on the summit of a secluded hill of difficult access. The burial-ground 
above Athayyua occupies several acres of ground on the wooded mountain tap ; each grave consists 
of an urn filled with a hard, greyish yellow substance, the ashes of the departed mixed with earth' and 
^and ; the pots are cf various shapes and sizes, from 8 inches lo \\ feet high and i-^ to 3 feet 
in circumference round the widest girth. I found them buried close to the surface of the ground ; 
the spot where an urn lies is indicated by a layer of bricks or stones, roughly hewn, arranged radiatelv 
around the mouth of the pot ; some ^vGre enclosed v,ith a second circle, 3 to 4' from the centre, 
consisting of unhewn stones and fragments of bricks ; the urns are usually barren cf decorative 



I.- R ITT AUNG. 55 

designs upon t]i(^m, save occasionally a few waving lines round tlie rim. The age of this burial- 
ground is unknown and there are no clues to even approximately ascertain it. While Pariu (east of 
Mrohaung) was the capital o-" the Arakanese kings, the Mros are described as invading the royal 
dominions froun the north; King Goliya (1133 — 1153 A.D.) led his armies up the Lemro river to 
punish the marauding Mros ; from this it may be inferred that already eight centuries ago they had 
been driven back to the headwaters of the Lemro river, and tliat they buried their cimmerial urns on 
the Minbya mountain, lying so far south, during a period which antedates the foundation of Parin 
(no3A.D.). 

On the summit of the southern portion of the hill range stand a group of small pagodas known 
as the Kyeindaw-shin-para ; the spot is the site of an old shrine which has lain in ruins until the 
late Myook of Minbya rebuilt and whitewashed it, and set up six smaller pagodas of the ordinary 
conical type with a porch to the east. From an antiquarian or artist's view-point these pagodas de- 
serve no notice. The history of the old shrine I could not ascertain. From the summit of the hill 
a staircase leads straight down to the base of the hill ; the total length is 930 feet ; the steps, 
650 in all, are 5 feet wide; a wall, 2 feet high and i-| feet thick, closes the staircase in on either 
side ; the entrance below is guarded by two small griffins ; the whole structure is built of bricks ; it 
is the longest staircase in Burma, and there are few like it in the world ; the costs of material and 
construction amounted to Rs, 12,000, paid by the late Myook of Minbya. It is distressing to know 
that it cost so much since nobody ever ascends it, the few worshippers preferring the shady and easy 
forest path-to reach the top. 

The numerous tanks between the base of the hill and Minbya town were dug by the order of 
King Canda Vijaya, who reigned in Myauk-u between the years 17 10 and 1731 A.D. Here and there 
lie the ruins of small shrines and the fragments of images in the dark shade of ancient mango trees ; 
groups of lagerstrcsmias and coco palms indicate land formerly cultivated. Near the village Pupin, 2 
miles south-west of Minbya, is an old image-house of a unique type ; the main body is circular and 
measures 36' in circumference ; the walls are perpendicular to a height of 7 feet ; then follow seven 
concentric graduated tiers, each succeeding one a few inches narrower than the one immediately 
beneath it ; on the apex stands a pinrtn^jle representing a lotus flower and stalk with rudiments 
of leav^ at the base; the ornament is carved out of stone. On the east side of the building 
protrudes a portal 5' long on the outside and 6' high ; a passage with a pointedly vaulted roof 2' wide 
and 5' high leads to a central chamber also circular ; the ceiling is graduated like the roof outside. 
The room holds an alabaster image of Gotaina, 2 feet high, sitting cross-legged on a stone pedestal ; 
the statue is of the mddern Burmese type, aiiiJ has but lately been placed into the shrine ; of the latter's 
age or history I could ascertain nothing ; it may be three to four centur"ies old. 

Urittaung Pagoda. 

The Urittaung Pagoda is situated on a low, but steep and rocky hill opposite the village of 
Punnakyun in the Urittaung township. On [his hill Gotama once lived in a former existence (see 
I, Mahamuni Pagoda, page 3) as a Brahman of high birth. " After my death," says Buddha in his 
discourse held on the Selagiri, " my skull '^i.c.., the skull of the once Brahman) will be found on this 
hill and a pagoda will be erected over it." In the native records it is not stated who founded the 
original temple ; the first mention of it is made in the year 883 B. E. (A. D, 1521), when King Gaja- 
pati, of the Myauk-u dynasty, descended the Kacchabhanadi (Kaladan) and repaired the pagoda ; 
this was replaced by a larger temple erected by order of the King Minpalaung in tbe year B. E. 953 
(A. D. 1591). The Rdjavamsa gives the following account of the event; " In this golden land of 
" Arakan King Dhammasoka of olden days built cetis wherein he enshrined some of the Sariradhatu 
" (body relics) of the Buddha encased in precious receptacles. King Minpalaung ordered all such 



5^ URITTAUNG. 

" temples to be repaired. Before the king set out leading an army into the Mrun country he promis- 
" ed to repair the Urittaung pagoda on the Selapabbata if he came back triumphant ; he conquered 
" the Mrun country and on his return, to redeem his promise, he had the summit of the Selapabbata' 
"levelled and cleared of rubbish lying thereon. He then engaged numerous masons and architects, 
"whom he left under the supervision of hi-; son, the Governor of Urittaung. A pagoda, whose girth 
" at the base was Si. imperial lans (i !an=4 cubits), was built of deep green stone. After the 
" completion the king made preparations for a charitable offering like the great Asatissadana ; he 
"embarked on the royal floating palace surrounded by a great number cf boats and descended the 
"river Kacchabha. In due course he reached the mouth of the Lampaikchyaung, situated between 
" the Uritta ingdhat and Camuttawdhiit, where he took up his temporary residence. On both banks 
" of the stream he had large tanks dug to provide water for charitable offerings ; the Brahmans and 
" Rahans received liberal provisions. 

"The distance between the temporary royal residence and the platform cf the Urittaung pagoda 
measured go ussabhas (12,600 cubits) ; the king connected the two points with a good road, so that 
elephants, horse.;, chariots, and foot-soldiers might pass over it with ease. In the intervening space, 
between the Camuttawdhat and the Urittaungdhat, a large hall was constructed ; along the roads 
representations of the loi races of men, of scenes in the 550 Jfitakas, of aquatic niyiistcrs v^-eTt 
paraded. The streets were decorated with banners and streams, vases, and water jars holding 
lilies. On Sunday, the first day cf the waning moon of Tagu Sakkaraj 953, or 21 35 of the era cf 
religion, was celebrated the festival in honour cf the relic-receptacle (i.e., the festival attending the 
ceremony of depositing the relic in the relic chamber). At its conclusion the eight kinds cf priestly 
utensils were offered to thousands of priests ; for seven days the festival lasted and offerings to the 
value of nine lakhs were given away. Then Minpalaung, the great lord of life and death, returned 
to his capital. He died on Sunday, the sixth waxing of Wazo Sakkaraj 955, in his 59th year." 

In the year B. E. loio (A. D, 1641) the Urittaung pagoda was again repaired by King Thado 
(Mintara), and once more by King Varadhammaraja in B. E. 1050 (A. D. 1688). 

Eight years ago the temple underwent thorough repairs and was gilded by Ma Myat U. An. 
inscription on a slab cf alabaster set up close to the pagoda records the meritorious deed thus: 

c6<?oa^cooDooocuooqgjoc>gcg03ooDDoooGjcB6"03o^oo6lGia>(^oa3goc8ga:{OD:>co|ii nGcw^Sc^oiiclidlSoaaoSfySii 
a}cp!^5oo^iiG|gn 35$ooGp5"OOgSuii^-r«g$c§S!> Qiwoc^Ssc^u^ocuo^uGGoijQcSas^uDOu cocSoccoSjiSssngM la »^ 00 dl 01133 

f^iioooooii2Gro5<^(?coQiiooca>S^coo"c£^cV;o')!(?jso6§£iiar^cpi5|£(^icooo>4ii gSjj^o^o^ff^oSncliGOO^S^fiiQosuooot^S^ 
yo(icoDCopoc»5[^c633gSuasg3it03ols5oS§iuc8gc<jii-g$iu^^scoiicno5xi^Q^c^iicQggo33|s"yT!^sg6gc6u^ 
ooaoco^S" iofico:ioocxioSi cq$sco£8Q0DS8Siic^oc6G(^£[8<c^oSiioDi5^'jScon6c>3OiiiaQcoo5^ioSiiaooo6SsQ3"cS!f^a6o£4' 
OMja3£«c8g'.§^j^$s^335*goSoqqpi4"OT^xi3iaoooo$^iichG003Sco3ocSiigSQo^^ecii6$nS©j^§' ccjcxycxj6a:iggGpSt 
?O"0^S"S«<:g$i.33g^m^£ H^SgogoSn cooo^g$,§s.c^S3gg@j^n5« o3Si^o532o£.«^cg£Gp$5o.i eqSc86»£!"ot5 
cg[£s»cogiigg£Qg«cao"o8eo2(§o£<j).c«3c8oS;:^Oo^i. ccgg^ojaSsg^ l^ags^-vSy^oucog^cSOT iCXfoooaoonofoiiS^gggyT..^? 
56@3^cg"gc6ogr^>?gwG:^iiGOo£^c^GCOOBOiej5ocTO3MCog:>[y^oa3D£«G«o£;jj£jC-OOD£33^Ma:jo^OQOM(jd8^^ 
tt^S^g§ii«GD3sgiff@Oji>..wgcSgsra-@x^5sc9oliffOOT^3j£Mc^3£c6aDcpiio^s^osj^3c§,,oo^olG|Senite»,3^ 
c^Li5o3iuQSffca3jt^j^ii8go§j2^G§"'^?^^^"^'^38''^§|«g<^'';Sf^'-^GOTSoo!" ^5y3iem5oSB^iq£Goo-=£coT" Goc8coo5go5» 
o^3cq*o5r^iic$o£ycSa3g^ii 3^G<D^^xiot»8^3<^C»osgii c§oo3!g§;o.( coStt^fjscooSsiiojtjocolfiscqi. cc^$GCOC»Ggo£sii 
GOOo£t<fl!«cxs3£eo5|5o^ . cgo^oSsi^in g ^Qg^yos 11 330:^^33 ji^goS. ffg>£!cgo!3DOu«^cSa5jc»^. c«o£c3coo5oo..eg|g^ 

Sfg3$.05DajICg5co^g^o^y30u^g||0CC.C§ii,-C[J0Su1c0GQj£silG3i0CO50£sg|g0.Cg3T§lCp333Ji33O^^ CCOJOOS 



URITTAUNG. 57 

tfloS"0^IC^lj5c»Of/)Sllc'l3Cl5GJa^ii«2g5*3l3^*»2Cf<?Co5tCODSlC^II33CCO^£!Cr5OO0ii OOO^StO^SpMSliOg^Oaj'SOC^OJ^ii CC[30 

coiiocSgjoiig^^oncoiicoooStaqcoduci^cgso^StityEiCfwcpSi^ogii oooo£godco8ii4 03|iionooo^!:egoo^i@£G388t|cpt 
co3teoo5i^!Gco5'ieajGcinSiQ'ffcoSi^icoD5wc6ep"COO^Pod8iiC^<;^?(OOncospoouDjii©sgoT3Sooii^2ooSoSff^.t^S3|^ 

g0iig^i^^G0giiocggc?3=o£?"<?ra:'£iq6s33X:iq*.r^oodStiiC0:j:5t5Sii o_fisg^^ii:|jo^sSt^O!.g!U-)!g£^o5ii gfiloSc8c8o6» 
BoS^ejiioogSu^qfiO'coo^Ss^jcoiS' coec^ajtco^" ^a5:^ggSou5ii(j::3'^x ^S^^S" og:5-^3iS5c-o:}|^('j5iio£!co03cScxad8&>'^ 

cocao;! ri^gj^ogeoj^ccooo^ii 

"The great, magnificent Urittaung ceti. Reverence to Him who is blessed, holy, and all-wise. 
The. conqueror (Buddha), accompanied by his holy disciples, came many times to the country of 
the Mrammas (Burmans), known as Sunaparanta or Tambadipa, and there established his religion. 
May his religion last for ever ! 

" In the year B. E. 40, i.e., B. E. 1240 (A. D. 1879) (A. D. i240) Ma Myat U, the beloved wife 
of Zayattaga Maung Chin Daung, of Mawlelt village in the Akyab district, spent more than Rs. 
15,000 in gilding the ceti on the summit of the Urittaung hill as a work of merit done for the 
good of her deceased husband. May the merit accruing from this deed shield me from the four 
apayas, the three kappas, and. from my enemies ; may I becorpe possessed cf the four blessings, — 
long life, beauty, happiness, and strength. May the King and the Queen, the Princes and Princess- 
es, the other members of the royal family, the ministers, generals, teachers, parents, relatives, 
friends, members of my household, and all other rational beings, may they all participate in the 
merit of this work ! I appeal to thee, O Vasundhara, god of the earth, to witness the general 
acclamation of nats and men (at my work). 

** Besides, on account of my fervid zeal in this work of merit, may I come to be possessed of 
riches, cattle, horses, and elephants. May all my wishes be fulfilled. May I possess beauty, agood 
voice, numerous attendants, and sons and daughters. And if I be re-born in the country of the nats 
(devalokas), may I dwell in a celestial mansion, resplendent with emeralds, diamonds, and other 
gems. 

" May I attain to eminence, whether amongst men or nats. May these my prayers be fulfilled, 
and may all my wishes and longings culminate in the attainment cf Nirvana." 

Note. — The four apayas, or states of suffering, are- — naraha, hell ; tiracchana^ animals ; fetaloka, 
the world of petas ; and the asuraloka, the world of Titans or fallen angels. 

The three kappas, or cycles of time, are the Mahakappa, Asankheyyakappa, and Antarakappa. 
The devotee wishes to avoid the endles chain of transmigration through the alternate destruction, 
by fire or water, of the universe, and the periods of renovation and continuance cf the universe. 

In the year A. D. i882 a new ti was put on the gilded spire ; it costs Rs. 10,000. The money 
was raised by a general subscription. Since then funds are constantly being collected to defray the 
expenses of paving the platform with bricks, erect a wall around the temple court, and to construct 
new stairs leading from the foot of the hill to the summit. 

The Urittaung pagoda is gradually becoming the most frequented and most sacred shrine in Ara- 
kan. The religious affection of the people revived and now centres round this temple since the 
spoliation cf the Mahiimuni shrine had produced religious indifference. 

The hill upon which the pagoda stands is very precipitous and rocky on the north, west, and east 
sides ; towards the south the elevation slopes gradually towards the plain ; at the southern extremity 
stood the temporary residence of King Minpalaung (see page 56) ; the whole ridge is levelled 



S8 URITTAUNG. 

at the top, indicating the road constructed by the monarch. The pagoda is situated at the north- 
ernmost extremity of the hill. The ground plan of the structure is simply a circle : there are no 
niches, porches, or ornamental designs on the central pagoda itself; the base is circular, with a 
girth of 387', and rises perpendicular to the height of 8' ; a succession of concentric rings follows, 
each succeeding narrower than the one below it ; the bell or garb ha comes next and tapers of? at a 
height of 190'; the surmounting ti has lost the topmost iron rod; the lower part of the spire is not 
gilded ; the gilding begins at the garbha or bell ; the base consists of well-hewn stones 10" broad by 6" 
high, the upper part of bricks ; the whole pagoda has a coating of ingat^ (plaster) (see Plate XLI, Nos. 
84 and 85) ; here and there the plaster has been inlaid with square pieces of mirror glass. On the 
north and east sides of the pagoda are two small brick buildings plastered and whitewashed, their backs 
touching the base of the former (see Plate XLI, No, 85) ; they are 8' high, 12' long, and 9' deep ; the 
celling of the room is flat, so ^Iso the roof ; the edges only are relieved by an undulating line ; two 
entrances, finishing in a pointed arch, lead from the front side to the quadrangular chamber which 
contains nothing but a small brick altar, whereon flowers and other offerings are deposited ; they 
hold no images. These structures are imitations of the small Hindu temples so common in Arakan ; 
they are modern and replace the beautiful turretted tazaungs which stand on the four cardinal points 
of all larger temples in the Irrawaddy valley. 

The platform is level, but not paved ; contour very irregular and not marked by a wall. On the 
east side is a new, zinc-roofed zayat (rest-house) ; in front of it stands, between tw^o stone pillars, 
the alabaster slab, bearing the inscription in the Burmese language of w-hlch the text and translation 
has been given above ; the stone measures above the socket 3' 7" by 1' 4" broad and 5" thick ; the 
head-piece of the stone shows good carving (see Plate XLI, No. Z6), and the tops of the lateral 
pillars (also alabaster) are cut into lotus flowers. 

In the north-east corner of the platform stands a Garuntaing, i.e., the Garuda bird, made of wood, 
mounted on a high pole ; at the base of the latter are four w-ooden figures on wooden posts (see Plate 
XLI, No. 85) ; the figures are nearly life-size, finely carved and gilded, the fringes of their garments 
and head-dress being inlaid with small pieces of variously coloured glass. 

On the north side a flight of stairs leads in a straight line from the foot of the hill to the platform ; 
it was built by Mlnpalaung and is now in a very dilapidated condition ; the staircase is 4' wide, w'ith a 
brick wall i' 6" high on either side ; the steps are also constructed with bricks set on their ends in rows. 

A stone image of Gotama 4' high, sitting with legs crossed under the body, stands in a small 
shrine on the south side of the platform. 

The absence of ornamentation, even of the floral designs in stucco, so common in all religious 
buildings east of the Arakan Yoma, characterizes the Mahamuni, Urittaung, and nearly all other page- 
das repaired within the last 50 years in Arakan. Decorative art, either executed on stone, in plaster 
wood, or metal, has become nearly extinct on the west coast of Burma, though It had there attained 
to a high state of development in the 15th and i6th centuries. 

The Urittaung pagoda is visited by worshippers from all parts of Arakan. Extensive repairs are 
now carried on on the platform ; the pagoda is to be gilded anew, the ti mended, the temple court is 
to be paved and enclosed by a brick wall ; a new and roofed staircase is to be constructed from the 
foot of the hill to the platform, and a prayer hall erected on the north side of the pagoda. 

Of the CamutlawdhTit and the original Urltdhsit pagodas (see page 56) no traces are left, un- 
less it be a small dilapidated cetlon the north side of the hill ; a few clay tablets of unknown date we:-. 
found ; one tablet, 8'' broad, 6" high, had ihe surface divided into small regular fields of about an in'.: 
9C|uare with ilic inuige of Buddha, in the usual silting posture, stamped in relief. 



AKYAQ. 59 

U KiNDAWCETi; This small pagoda stands on a precipitous rock on the west side of Yathe- 
laung at the confluence of the Mayu river and Yathechaung. 

"To the west of Urittaung (see discourse of Gotama on the Selagiri,Ch. I, Mahilmuni Pagoda, 
page 3) and at a distance cf about 3 leagues there is a river called Mallayu (now Mayu) ;on the east 
bank of this river is the Rfijapabbata (now Yathetaung) ; on this hill I lived during one of my births 
as a Chaddanta elephant {i.e., an elephant with six tusks) ; when I die the frontal bone of this 
elephant will be found and enshrined in a tabernacle bearing the name of U Kindawceti (Kumbha* 
ceti)." 

The native chronicles do not report the name of the original founder of the pagoda; it was re- 
built by Minpalaung in the year B. E. 955 (A. D. 1591) at the same time when the Urittaung pagoda 
was being repaired by him. The spire is built of blocks of sandstone, is circular at the base, and rises 
to a height of about 80' in a succession of concentric rings narrowing in at the top ; an iron ti sur- 
mounts the spire ;^ it is constructed exactly in the same style as the Urittaung ceti, only on a smaller 
scale ; the top of the hill is too narrow for a temple court ; no ornamental designs of any kind j it is 
kept in tolerable good repair by the inhabitants of Yathetaung ; this sthupa requires no further notice. 
A few small and modern pagodas crown the top of the hill to the nbrth-east. 

LiNYODAWCETi. This pagoda is on the hill range which separates the Mayu valley from the 
ocean, about 7 miles to the west cf Buthitaung, close to the road leading to Mongdo. The classical 
name of the hill range is Kasinapabbata, and here Gotama passed, according to the Selagiri tradition 
(see page 3), one cf his existences as the king of peacocks. " On my death my neckbone will be 
discovered and enshrined there in a pagoda to be called the Linyodawceti. " Tradition and native re- 
cords afford no other information ; it is not now known who built it. The, pagoda has completely 
fallen to ruins ; it must have been a small circular stone pyramid to judge from the traces left. The 
same fate was shared by the pagodas on the Mallapabbata, the Veluvannapabbata, Gandhagiri, and 
Sandalamaya, which are mentioned in the Selagiri tradition. 

Akyab. 
The town cf Akyab is a modern place and owes its origin and growth chiefly to the removal, 
in the year 1826, of the British garrison from Mrohaung (Myauk-u), the climate of which proved 
pestilential to the troops, to a small fishing village at the moUth of the Kaladan river now developed 
into the capital of the Arakan division. 

There are, however, some hazy traditions still lingering among the Arakanese which connect four 
small pagodas situated on a low sandy ridge to the north-west of Akyab town with the famous 
Selagiri tradition of Gotama (see Ch. I, Mahaniuni Pagoda, pages 3 and following) ; they are called 
the Ankyeit or Akyattaw (from the latter is derived the name " Akyab"), the Thingyittawdhat, the 
Letyatalundaw, and the Letwetalundaw pagoda, or the shrine of the "back part cf Gotama's jaw," 
that of the thigh cf Buddha, that of the right shin-bone, and that of the left shin-bone of Gotama. 
The ridge on which they stand is known as the Akyatkundaw. The erection of the original pagodas, 
the traces of which are still seen, is said to date back to the i6th century ; they fell into disrepair 
and lately new " temples " were erected on the old foundations. On Plates XXXIX, No. 83, and 
XLI, No. 87, a photograph is given of theThingyittawand Akyattaw pagodas. The latter is built on 
the circular fundament, measuring 1 1 3' in circumference, of the old stone temple of the same name - 
the superstructure erected in 1873 by Po Tha Zan of Akyab is all brickwork; its height .is 20'. 
'J'here are no niches, images, flowered or any other designs on them or the rest cf these four pagodas, 
which have probably few equals in Rurma in point of ugliness and total want of any feature of art, 
architecture, or arrhicological interest. 



6o AKYAB. 

There are a few modern temples in Akyab which are interesting inasmuch as their architectural 
style is a mixture of the Burmese turreted pagoda and the Mzhomedan four-comered minaret structure 
surmounted by a hemispherical cupola. Plates XLII and XLIII show examples. The worship, 
too, is mixed ; both temples are visited by Mahom^dans and Buddhists, and the Buddermokan has 
also its Hindu votaries. 

The Buddermokan (Plate XLII, No. 88) is said to have been founded in A. D. 1756 by the 

Mussulmans in memory of one Budder Auliah, whom they regard as an eminent saint. Colonel 
Nelson Davies, in 1876 Deputy Commissioner of Akyab, gives the 'following account in a record 
preserved ir the office of the Commissioner of Arakan and kindly lent me : " On the southern side 
" of the is' and of Akyab, near the eastern shore of the Bay, there is a group of masonry buildings, 
" one of which, in its style of construction, resembles an Indian mosque ; the other is a cave, con- 

" structed of stone on the bare rock, which superstructure once served as a hermit's cell. The spot 
" where these buildings aie situated is called Buddermokan, Budder being the name of a saint of 

" Islam, and mokan, a place of abode. It is said that i40 years ago or thereabouts two brothers 
•' named Manick and Chan, traders from Chittagong, while returning from Cape Negrais in a vessel 
" loaded with turmeric, called at Akyab forwater, and the vessel anchored off the Buddermokan r.ocks, 
' On the following night, after Chan and Manick had procured water near these rocks, Manick had 
*' a dream that the saint Budder Auliah desired him to construct a cave or a place of abode at the 
" locality near where they procured the water. Manick replied that he had no means wherewith he 
'" could comply with the request. Budder then said that all his (Manick's) turmeric would turn into 
" gold, and that he should therefore endeavour to erect the building from the proceeds thereof, 
'* When morning came Manick, observing that all the turmeric had been transformed into gold, con- 
sulted his brother Chan on the subject of the dream and they conjointly constructed a cav^and 
" also dug a well at the locality now known as Buddermokan. 

** There are orders in Persian in the Deputy Commissioner's Court of Akyab dated 1834 from 
William JDampier, Esquire, Commissioner of Chittagong, and also from T. Dickenson, Esquire, 
Commissioner- of Arakan, to the effect that one Hussain Ally (then the thugyi of Bhudamaw 
circle') was to have charge of the Buddermokan in token of his good services rendered to the British 
force in 1825^ and to enjoy any sums that he might collect on account of alms and offerings. 

"In 1849 Mr. R. C. Raikes, the officiating Magistrate at Akyab, ordered that Hussain Ally 
was to have charge of the Buddermokan buildings, and granted permission to one Mah Ming Oung, 
a female fakir, to erect a building; accordingly in 1849 the present masonry buildings were con- 
structed by her; she also re-dug the tank. 

*'The expenditure for the whole work came to about Rs. 2,000. After Hussain Ally's death hie 
son Abdoolah had charge, and after the death of the latter his sister Me Moorazamal^, the present 
wife of Abdool Marein, Pleader, took charge. Abdool Mareinis now in charge on behalf of his wife." 

Plate XLII shows the general features of the exterior of the buildings; the interior is very 
simple : a square or quadrangular room. There are really two caves, one on the top of the-rocks 
(see photograph) ; it has an entrance on the north and south sides ; the arch is vaulted and so is the 
inner chamber ; the exterior of the care is g' 3" wide, i r 6" long, and 8' 6" high ; the inner chamber 
measures 7' by 5' 8" ; height 6' 5" ; the material is partly stone, partly brick plastered 'over ; the 
whole is absolutely devoid cf decorative designs. The other cave is similarly constructed, only the 
floor is the bare rock, slightly slanting towards the south entrance ; it is still smaller than the preced- 
ing cave. The principal mosque stands on a platform ; a flight cf brick and stone stairs leads up to 
it ; the east front of the temple measures 28' 6", the south side 26' 6" ; the chamber is 16' 9" long and 
13' wide; the ceiling is a cupola ; on the west side is a niche, let i' into the wall, with a pointed arch 



SAMDOWAY. 6 1 

and a pillaster on each side ; over it hangs a copy in Persian of the grant mentioned above. A small 
prayer hall, also quadrangular, with a low cupola, is pressed in between the rocks close by ; all tht: 
buildings are in good order. The curiously shaped rocks capped by these buildings form a very pic- 
turesque group. The principal mosque has become the prototype for many Buddhist temples like 
the one on Plate XLIII ; this pagoda is the most perfect type of the blending of the Indian mosque 
and the Burmese turreted spire. 

San DO WAY. 

We continue with the description cf the sthupas connected with the Selagiri tradition. After 
the casting of the Mahamuni image Gotama is said to have left for Dvaravati, i.e., Sandoway. While 
standing on the Tantawmutaung he predicted (see Ch. 1, Mahfimunl Pagoda, page 5) the erection 
'of the A'ndaw, Nandaw, and Sandaw pagodas over relics of his body of former existences. 

ANDAWCETi. This pagoda stands on the Sandaw hill, upon the left bank cf the Sandoway 
river, about half-a-mile distant from the town and a mile to the south of the Nandaw pagoda. 

'' Ananda," said Gotama, " I ■who am your eldtV brother, was many a time in former existences 
a king of men in this very city; in one of my births I was a^harmadryad king on the Pasura- 
pabbata ; on my death my molar tooth shall come to be enshrined on that hill in a pagoda to be 
called the Andawcetl." 

Buddha's prophecy was fulfilled in the year B. E. 125 (A. D. 762). King Mlnzechok of Dvara- 
vati built a pagoda over the molar tooth of the harmadryad, the Bodhisat. The shrine was repaired 
A. D. 1323 by King Mahazo (Launggyet dynasty) ; again by order of Mlnrajagyi cf the Myauk-u 
dynasty in B. E. 969 (A. D. 1626). In the year 1038 (A. D. 1676) the pious King of Myauk-u, Canda- 
sudhamtna, thoroughly restored the Andaw, Nandaw, and Sandaw pagodas, erected monasteries, and 
made large offerings. About 10 years ago the Andawceti was rebuilt with bricks, plastered, and 
whitewashed .; the inhabitants of Andawyua and Sandoway keep the sthupa and premises in order. 
An iron ti, gilded, was put on the pagoda in B. E. 12 to (A. D. 1848); the deed is recorded on 
a stone lying outside the temple court (see below). 

The pagoda is octagonal at the base ; each side measures from 25 to 27 feet, the circumference 
being 244 feet ; from the bell upwards the spire is circular, gradually narrowing in at the top ; total 
height 46 feet ; no porch, niches, or ornamental designs of any kind ; not even an image or altar ; the 
temple court is not paved ; it is narrow and encompassed by a quadrangular wall ; an irregular 
octagon drawn in a square is the ground plan of the platform and spire ; the structure is badly 
built and of little interest to the antiquarian, except through its connection with the Selagiri 
tradition. 

A small new bell in the north-east corner of the platform bears the date B. E. 1236 (A. D 
1875). Outside. the temple court, on the east side of the hill, lies a circular stone measuring 15' in 
circumference; in the centre a square hole has been cut, each side measuring 2' 2" ; the slab is r 2" 
thick; the space between the hole and the edge of the stone is covered by a Burmese inscription 
recording the putting up of a new ti at a cost of over Rs. 350 ; the inscription is modern, buf the 
stone is old ; when breaking down the old pagoda to rebuild it the slab was found immured above 
the bell (garbha) ; the square hole in the centre received the " ti-yo," the beam or post which 
supports the ti, the lower end being walled-in in the upper part of the pagoda. 

A peculiar superstitious practise, which I have met with only in Arakan, is connected with such 
unused umbrella stones ; it prognosticates the success or failure of a contemplated undertaking ; the 
stone is placed flat on the ground within the temple court ; a twig of the tamarind tree {Tamafindus 
indica) is planted within the square hole ;if the twig thrives well, success may be expected ; but f it 



62 SANDOWAY. 

dies, failure is certain ; the stone on the Andaw pagoda was put to this use a few years ago; the 
planted sprig dried up ; the slab was rolled outside the temple court and -is now tabooed. 

The following is a copy of the inscription : csaDSeocoj^Lt) co@5 ojoo^^iS :S'o^(§3GC»5oS@5*^5|jf:^ 

ocoSo>3" @Sgoo <geGii oSffCo5coc8sooS[^r^ii gdBoaoj ccooS^j^c^dBi^cq ojc^uouScq co<^ogooepco§ o:j5cq]S[§ 

cg|$(iSK>£eQoojScnScoSocooS3©5po5x>^3ao^SncBcoooO(i sQ^o^cSii^Ggc^n §aj5@ii<?«oS[^c5«ii <?u2g^5ii coo£^^o5« 

c«oS^£ii Guo6i«£ii «ooScg|<^6ii GO06 c§p«£^ooc^ii qS[^£a3$ao(^o oS^^cqc^Sco^ ojjc^ggoqSjiScocgii ^8$^c6 

coc:S|^o^c§Siioogoq33^§iio^qoSc^£^ca3ii^c^So:2£oc.-^G^§iiGg^30Gaji5w^5o^5gcg£<ioolo^[§Qosjc^« Ojoo^^Bnco 
aj$ooQ^coqj5 qnSGXioc^OG^iiQ6cco3e©c8cc^Gpr^^g:^|«c5^33c^5Qii cgooSgi'Sgciiqco^ii $c5ajo^5oac£^c6a3o8 

G33O$ii(jnq|Oo5i0OS>§GqCD3COg5oD^o5aja3Gul5(?OOoS CCOoS^gOCO^O^ GsJI COG mSii 

" May there be victory ! In the year Sakkaraj 1210, at the request of the Theingon Sayadaw 
Khingyi, and for the decoraiioii of the Andawceti (containing) a representation of the Para, an 
umbrella, whose opening measured 2^ cubits and which had 1 2 tiers, was constructed by Maung Lu 
Molu, who was paid Rs. 100 for its workmanship. It was brought to its destination by a steamer and 
its donors, A Po Kyet, Po Kwe Bu, U Tup Bru, Maung My at E, Maung Schwap, Maung Shwe 

Eit, Maung Waing, Maung San Min, Maung Shwe Hlaing, Maung together with their families 

proceeded to cover the ti with solid gold at their own expense and with the money obtained by 
subscription from others who were anxious to acquire merit. A great festival was held lasting 
three days ; feast, dance, mirth, and song amused the whole town ; the cost of the festival was 
Rs. 350. The covering with gold of the umbrella of the Andawceti was accomplished on Friday, the 

day of the waning moon of Kason Sakkaraj 1210. May this meritorious deed lead the donors 

and their families to the attainment of the Maggas and Nirvana. For the remembrance of men 
and nats this inscription is set up. May men and nats raise an unanimous acclamation of ' sadhu ! ' " 

Note. — There are eight Maggas to which laymen can attain, — right views, right thoughts, right 
speech, right actions, right living, right exertion, right recollection, right meditation. 

At the foot of the hill, on the east side, stands a small image-house containing an image of 
Gotama constructed of bricks and covered with plaster ; it was built on the site of an old shrine 
at the beginning of this century by the Burmese Sitkfe U Shwe Bu ; the shrine is peculiar ; it repre- 
sents a combination of the style of the Native image-house and the Mahomedan mosque (see 
Plate XLIV, No. 92). The passage leads to a square chamber ; the ceiling follows the contour of 
the central cupola. The shrine is called Parahla {i.e., the beautiful pagoda) and is kept in good 
repair. 

SandawcETi. This pagoda stands on the left bank of the Sandoway river, about a mile 
distant from the town of Sandoway, on a precipitous hill. 

" Not far from the Lokula hill," said Gotama to Ananda while standing on the Tantawmutaung 
(see Ch. I, Mahamuni Pagoda, page 5), "in a south-easterly direction is the Munikesa hill, where 1 
" lived in one of my former existences as a Shwe Jamari (yak-ox). There a hair relic of mine 
" will become enshrined in a pagoda to be called Sandawceti." 

.The pagoda was erected in the year Sakkaraj 145 (A. D. 784) by the Dvaravatl King Minnyokin ; 
Mahazo, of the Launggyet dynasty, rebuilt the sthupa in A. D. 1323, and Minriijagyi of Myauk-u in 
Sakkaraj gSi^ (A. D. 1626) ; again repaired by Candasudhamma in A. D. 1676, by the inhabitants of 
Sandoway in A. D. 1849, and again by the same agency in A. D. 1S76. 

A brick staircase 6' broad, with a wall 3' high on both sides, leads from the foot of the hill to 
the north side to the platform ; it counts 204 steps. The cetf, massive throughout, is octagonal like 
the Andaw, constructed of bricks, covered with plaster, and whitewashed ; from the bell upward it is 
circular and tapering towards the top ; its height is 65'; around the base it measures 180' ; an iron ti 



SANDAWSHIN. 



63 



urmounts the whole. The temple court i? not paved, but kept clean ; the wall around the platform is 

Jso octagonal, built of bricks, 5' high, and provided with three entrances, but, only the one staircase 

.Iready mentioned. In the north-east corner hangs a new bell bearing the date Sakkaraj 1211. 

Decorative art has not touched the pagoda ; there are no niches, porches, not even a single image or 

anything else worth noticing on the platform. On the foot of the hill are a few small shrines of 

modern date. One deserves notice. In appearance it is like an ordinary Mahomedan Uirial monu- 

nent ; it was built for the purpose cf preserving manuscripts (see Plate XLIV, No. go); the inner 

hamber is square, the ceiling follows the contour of the roof ; the whole structure is made of bricks 

ind coated with plaster. 

.The NanDAWCETI, on the Nandaw (Lokula) hill, standing upon the left bank of the Sandoway 
river and distant a mile in a northerly direction from the town. 

Cf this place Gotama said (Selagiri tradition) : " Not far from the Pasura hill is the Lokula 
" hillock', where I once lived as a partridge-king. When I die my namadhatu (?) will there be found 
"and shall be enshrined in a pagoda to be called the Nandawceti (Rib-relic-pagoda)." 

The sthupa is said to have been built in the year Sakkaraj i24 (A. D. 763) by King Minbya ; 
repaired, or rather re-built, by Mahazo A. D. 1323, MinrajagyiA. D. 1626, Candasudhamma A. D. 
1676, and by the inhabitants of Sandoway in 1849 and 1878. 

Originally it is described as having had only the height of 6'; each repairer constructed a new 
pagoda over the old one and it is now about 40' high from the base to the ti ; its circumference at 
the base is no feet; it is octagonal below, circular towards the end ; its style is exactly that of 
the Andaw and Sandaw pagodas, only on a smaller scale, and is as barren in art and objects of anti- 
quarian interest as its sister shrines ; we have mentioned them because they are connected with the 
Selagiri tradition and the foundation cf the Mahamuni temple ; the site of the three pagodas is un- 
doubtedly as old as that of Dvaravati; but not a trace cf the old shrines now remains, unless they be 
enclosed within the new structures erected over the old ones. 

The original site of Dvaravati must have been about i 2 miles west of the present town cf 
Sandoway, on the left bank of the river ; but all searches for antiquities were without success: 

From Sandoway to Kvva are no archaeological remains cf any importance. Ngapoli, Go, and 
Myochaung to the south and south-east of Sandoway, and near the seashore, were visited and 
carefully examined as these parts cf the coast and adjacant islands were often occupied by Portuguese 
pirates' and adventurers from Goa ; no traces of their settlements were found. Myochaung is sup- 
posed to be so called because, 1 was told, there are still the remains of an old town ($ myo) and fort 
to be seen on the banks of the streamlet ; we followed it up its sources, but in vain. In the 15th 
century the Talaings had conquered Arakan from Kwa to Launggyet and Mrohaung. The main 
body cf the Myos (pronounced in Arakan " Mro ") were driven to the north of Kaladan ; a por- 
tion of this once powerful mountain tribe retired to the valley of this stream and stubbornly and suc- 
cessfully defendtid their new home against the Talaings. Henceforth it was called Myochaung or 
Mrochaung. 

We reached Arakan at the end of April ; the monsoon, beginning in June, prevented my visiting 
the upper regions of the Mayu, Kaladan, and Lemro rivers. 

Sandawshin Pagoda. 

The Nandawceti in Sandoway is the southernmost and last of religious edifices in Arakan con- 
nected with the Selagiri tradition. On the Boronga or Myainyoon island, which forms the eastern 
bank cf the Gacchabha or Kaladan river at its junction with the sea, are found the ruins of a small 
pagoda built of stone with a niche lowards ibe east containing a few images hewn clumsily out d 



64 



SANDAWSHIN. 



white limestone. Excepting the niche, the shrine is massive throughout and was originally a simplt 
pyramid of the Shwe Dagon type. 

With this Sandawshin para begins another important tradition which commingles w^ith ano 
partly overlays the legend of the Mahamuni temple. It is the story of the journey of the 
two brothers Taphussa and Pallika, who travelled as merchants between Suvannabhiimi (Burma) 
and Bengal, The siury runs thus : " While journeying in India they came upon Gotama while he 
" resided in Yajagyo (Rajagriha) ; they paid him devout homage and presented numerous offerings 
" Gotama Buddha, observing the great respect and devotion shown him, made them a present of eighi 
" of the hai^s of his head to take with them to their native country. On their journey to Ukkalfipo 
" (supposer to be regions of the delta of the Irrawaddy) it came to pass that from stress of weather 
" the two brothers called at Nagammaw situated on the Boronga island ; they found the sea too boister- 
" ous to proceed further. In the interim during their stay at the place It so occurred that a Naga or 
" sea-dragon struck with t'le diviiie effulgence of Gotama's hair assumed the form of a human being. . 
" appearing in this state before the two travellers he promised them that, should they present him two 
" of Buddha's hiirs, he would becalm the weather to enable, them to proceed on their journey. They, 
" comphed with his request, the sea became calm, and Taphussa and Pallika reached Ukkalapo in 
' safety. Here they erected the Shw-e Dagon and other pagodas, and deposited the hairs, placed in 
" golden caskets, in the relic chambers of those shrines." The Mahamuni temple Is the centre of the 
Selagiri tradition, the Shwe Dagon In Rangoon that of the hair legend. They are the two oldest in 
Burma and we shall often have to refer to them in future reports. The journey of Taphussa and 
Pallika, and the presentatiori of hair to them by Buddha is mentioned in the Mahavagga of the Vinaya 
Pitaka (see my report on the Shwe Dagon pagoda). 



Before concluding the report on Arakan I must once more revert to that curious book, the 
Sabbathanapakaranam, already mentioned on page 2, Chapter I, Mahamuni pagoda. Amongst other 
interesting information it gives a list of the 198 ancient and modern cities in Arakan, 99 on each 
side of the Gacchabha or Kaladan river. The spelling is throughout that of the original manu- 
script. 

The pg cities to the east of the Gacchabha Nadl [Kaladan). 



(i) ^cjocS Dvaravati. 

(2) o|ocB Pannavati. 

(3) :^gc8 Slbbali. 

(4) «£sc§s@6s Mlnthamlpyin (or prang). 

(5) o5i3oos§£i Minthabyin (or prang). 

(6) O3c6co£o^ Thaktlnwun. 

(7) oc£aj3 Zlntu. 

(8) cc^6oooo£ Baunglaung. 

(9) d^S^S Taingkyain. 
(10) oMo^oooB Kavantaw. 

(ii) casocSgS Thaukpyin (or prangl. 
(13) c^ooo£oo3o£ Zibhaungtaung. 

(13) o^GoooS Pal^taung. 

(14) ofilgS Gangapyin (Gangaprang). 

(15) oolSgcoooS Khaungprutaung. 

(16) o$oo£ Wuntin or Wantang. 

(17) iigg^t Muficari. 

(18) cocqogco Velupabbata. 



(19) ooSgccooS Tin (or Tang) Rutaung. 

(20) ©^SGcooS Netaung. ' 

(21) cqqSs^S Yekhyamaing. 

(22) go^icoooS Shwepantaung. 

(23) c£g^ Paiica (Binza). 

(24) <?a5j^c5u$E(fcr;o£ Kyaukpantaung. 

(25) c3£[fio5 Sirigut. 

(26) «:)£ty^s Zhinkyo. 

(27) ©goc8 Dhannavatl. 

(28) oo^oqsMiS Kanthoning (or ang). 

(29) osggocS Ajjhavati. 

(30) dS^uoocS Slrimavati. 

(31) «ocooajgS^os|cpaj§c6 Rajakyo (Raja- 

griha), close to the Malay u river. 
(The Malayu river Is now called 
Mayu ; it is the westernmost of the 
large. Arakanese rivers; a "New 
Rajakyo" had been founded there). 



ARAKAN, 



(32) q|ocS Rannavati. 

(33) Goocoo$Sg5a3S|iicoccioc8 Vesali, near the 

Selanadi. (The ruins of Vesali are 
about 20 miles north of Mrohaung,) 

(34) ^^?^ Pancavati. 

(35) '^Q°<^ Sammavath 

(36) (»<^aBcc^ggoBS| Karajiisuttavagiri. ■ 

(37) '='S§£ Kywepyin (Krweprang^j 

(38) ccosgjStGcoofi Lehningtaung. 

(39) f^SO<^ Kummavati. 
(40J o\So Pasiva. 

{41) o^^o Cancana. 

(42) cwofif^S Thavingaing. 

(43) S^^S Pyalngtaing. 

(44I cgcoSccooS Khwethintaung. 

(45) olJciSicoDoS Payintaung. 

(46) Gaogl^ (coogl^) Cheddana(? Bheddana). 

(47) 0c5cooc|croo£ Kyettharetaung, 

(48) cgSo3Qo£cooo6 Zithabhintaung. 

(49) ^5tjo)GOG^5cg£cq?G^ciS Nga Yan chaung 

in Khyeippya. 

(50) .ogorS Cammavak (Campavak). 

(51) col£=^»ooo£ Paungbhontauajj. 

(52) g6c^£c>wo£g Pyaingtaing taungpyu. 

(53) ^?°^^ Kyelntha. 

(54J =^<^?<^co3S Thalwuntaung. 

(55) S^sgoS Pinne chyaung (Pinne is the 

Burmese for Sriganesa and its vo- 
taries ; the name implies the creek 
of Sriganesa or its worshipper). 

(56) loSQcg^i ZhingphyQkywun (the island of 

the royal white elephants). 

(57) ®=26jS Twepyaphyu. 

(58) raoco^GOooS Katantaung. 

(59) !»8^§S£*^E|u<Joa£coo5 Phuthing (P u - 

sang), near the Amba (Mango) river. 

(60) cScoQ^S Sila aing. 

(61) G[£!o5<:6^ Yinkattein (Rang Khaptein). 

(62) ogoocS Cammavati. 



(63) «$Groo6 Manaung. 

(64) u?s^$Mo Pannantha 

(65) «S Minza (Manca). 

(66) o^t:g,$30Do Zapokywuntha. 

(67) :Sc6oG0DocS Zheitmatauk. 

(68) coSic^ Linglo (Langlo). 

(69) ^^^cSooocoJ Phukhasitakan. 

(70) ogoqc£ Campalay, 

(71) ro<^<L[ygOTc»^5©or335 Rakkhara pabbata 

kanantaung. 

(72) c^^iq Hlan Yop6n. 

(73) GcooSc^isccS Taung thonzhay. 

(74) =^^S=>? Sarabbhan. 

(75) »f^»»co3S Nagataung. 

(76) cooSc^S Tapintaing. 

(77) GOTjffiGoooS Taungphyutaung. 

(78) |oooGco55 Nilataung. 
(jg) cg^sGcoDg Hlanyotaung. 

(80) oooofiqSlqc^^ Got city in Taungdp. 

(81) coS'sO^ Linghon. 

(82) ola:ig6^3s|«(»gcog The city of Kammala 

near the Vasu river. 

(83) o3<^c5gco3£ Tharaktaung. 
(84} ^? Muni. 

(85) ciSmcoS Zittaling. 

(86) crqjooBccg^ Kyaukhlekha. 

(87) cooSouao Lakphaya. 

(88) yoj Hmanku. 

(89) coSg Ling (Lang) myo (the city of Ling). 

(90) egg Myemyo (Mremro), the city of 

Mye (Mre). 

(91) c^ciggcp Neranjara. 

(92) o^MoocS Kusavati. 

(93) ♦^^oq The city of Natl (?). 

(94) ©gooSgs Myauku (Mrohaung). 

(95) oqS Paring (Prang), to the east of Mro- 

haung. 

(96) ocqoTu Catu (r) gama, known under the 

more modern name of Launggyet. 
The remaining names are effaced. 



The gg Cities to the west of the Gacchabha {Kaladan) river. 



(i) @i«33^ Kyimasari. 

(2) ocjooo^^S Kulapanjing, 

(3) 6"^ Phyuma (Phruma), 

(4) '^&'^^^^ Kantamajjhima. 

(5) ooSoq Pakhingara. 



(6) roO)£ooco Kajingkala. 

(7) cO(jkjCoco Santakala. 

(8) oO(j^3raGp5t Kantakaraj. 

(9) o^"5<^S' Zikuraj. 

(10) GO300d3c»cpS> Sotakaraj. 



66 



ARAKAN. 



(ii) ocooogoo^&g Mahapabbatarajmyo (the 
city of the Mountain Chief, an hono- 
rary title bestowed by Arakanese and 
Burmese Kings upon submissive tribu- 
tary Hill Chiefs). 

(12) 9g3t73cp5>^ Culakarajmyo (the city of 

Culakaraj). 

(13) cocDom^S> Kalakaraj. 

(14) wggcSoo^cpS, Pa?7ca!lki:iraj. 

(15) osgSoloq Kapingvaku. 

(16) o§ooocpS> Candasarfij. 

(17) o^ocoo Pankhali. 

(18) OT^t;4>8^ Anjatanadimyo (the city of 

Anjata river). 

(19) ogf»Dooc8 PaKcakamavati. 

(20) coggGi^Gol Taw caraw capo. 

(21) 9a^oo| Ajjhatan, 

{22) a:[0|«58S[ Suvanumagiri, 

(23) (§5§ Myimyo (Mrimro) (the city of Mri) 

(24) o^swo^oci Pathidhalanagara. 

(25) "S^^^ Pa/^hanagor, 

(26) ^go^icj Ramapura. 

(27) colc^c^^^ Pakkharanandi. 

(28) cowooloa Samavaya. 

(29) Goo33o?Gcoo£ Velapaotaung. 

(30) oof»G|^ The city of Kakara. 

(31) coo^cD^^ Ngatansar^. 

(32) wgcpSi Maliaraj. 

(33) ^^'^"S^H Yakkhagandhara. 

(34) cooofi^ Samagiri. 

(35) o|8^ Candagiri, 

(36) c«S<^§ The city of Catura. 

(37) tjc8j^cp5) Pulintaraj. 

(38) ooojk,(33o|^) Bhavanti (?Avanti), 

(39) cco-3coooGpS) Kokakaraj. 

(40) oooscccoS Zhataling. 

(41) ©cuo&c^ Khaniaungt6n. 

(42) coqcS^S Tharakaing, 

(43) c^gSscooGS Kyientauk. 

(44) "?'6^. Panpyin (Panprang). 

(45) t^soooj[co|iioci8o6Gcoo£u Thapelttaung in 

Yo Vebhula. 

(46) o|3@S4,os|ito6cooo£Gcoo£it YingChaung- 

taung, near the river Panna. 

{47) gcoo^od$^^^i|38E:[]£jgoc5dS I^ (Ang) 
' Kyintaung, near the river Sokkatan. i 



(48) cgog Shwe Sankyan. 

(49) so6c8$@£gS^os|iiro£o33^ The city of Zhin- 

the, near the river Zintainkhyln. 

(50) aogl^'i^S Zhaddanaing. 

(51) oDo$cg$3 Savankywun. 

(52) ©Soo^tcoS Zittariiing. 

(53) »«^ Samak (Thamet). 

(54) Gosof^o Yaukkhama. 

(55) sSc^s^* Zhantunbw^. 

(56) oocvjccQoS Tha (Sa) lutaung. 

(57) co5^ The city of Tap. 

(58) GcooEog^i Taungkywun. 

(59) fqcSccoScooofi KyektaMaung. 

(60) nooa^q' Kasura. 

(61) ocooc&d^ Taukzon. 

(62) tJioatjGgioS T^lamuchhaung. 

(63) QaacooS Phekauk. 

(64) Gorg^i Phekywun, 

(65) oco3£:Bo5(=Bc6) Khamaung Cheit (zheit?) 

(66) (§£s|$co3o$80OTo6i Nilapantaungin Hmain. 

(67) ic^ Khfelu. 

(68) o^cj^g Surananda. 

(69) ooO(j^cpSi Samantaraj. 

(70) uloocoQD Patako. 

(71) osc^ScoS Ta (n) Taingthin. 

(72) J^ooS.ccooS Khyinthetaung. 

(73) gc5»coGoooS Myatthetaung. 

(74) so§cp5>(co§cpS>) Andaraj (? Bhandarilj). 

(75) cx)£r£^£ Kinbhiaing. 

(76) ^^o£^S Y6 (Rh) Yo (ro) pintaing. 

(77) «cooGcoo<^ Themathauk, 

(78) asos'^i^ Thapyongo. 

(79) o5^gS*o3|ca:j3o5oooIiKyaukta (n)Khanear 

the Takho river, 

(80) OT^fiG;jjo£!^oi|oo^5o35g The city of Tarop- 

kan (Chinese quarter) near the Tarop 
creek. 

(81) cgJcM^ The city of Khwethe. 

(82) cgo«q Omara. 

(83) o(20£B Cakkavanna. 

(84) ooq^B Veranja. 

(85) o:^£^ Taropmyo (Chinese city). 

(86) oDocoog Thayamyo (the city of Thaya), 

(87) «8B='§The city of Mala. 

(88) c333£o3D^ The city of Aungtha. 

(89) fcoogS(^ The town of Nilapyin (Nilaprang), 

(90) c@^«ooon5 Kyientauk. 



I 



(91) aoSgcoooS Zhinphyutaung. 

(92) cgo£oqo8j Nyaungchaung. 

(93) 83660 Zinyinpya. 

(94) o2c^8io6 Ta (n) taingvin. 



ARAKAN. 

s 



67 



(95) *"=!§ Nagaramyo (?) 

(96) ecoos^oog The city of Lorama. 
(97).i^c3i3oo(j Pyasatu. 
(98) *^o3oco(§ The city of NAttisala (?) 

(99) *^c5o»g The city cf Nattibala (?) 
Some of the names are modern and quite fanciful, like (98) and (99). The list will probably 
prove useful to the student of the ancient history of India. 



Platk No. I, 



V 



J- 



Ne. t. 




i<a itn iw 2i» 
I II I I 



PLAN 



No. a. 













^ 



H'Vi/ entrance of the fir it terrace of iht AfaiJmum 
Ptimiia, 




The MahSmtfKt' Shrim: frofii ike so nth -west side. 



/• 



J 



I'l.AT'^ X.y )!. 



V 



Mf^ 



7 K 




r 



F'l.Ali-; .\.) Ill, 



^f /' ^4 ^ 



y 



\ 




'A'^-- 



' -^*'JSmitB!mMi^mm«i^. 



%^._ 



iliSiripttJii, Atdh.imii « • S'lr ill I- 



.=/n 



Pi.Air. \o !V. 



J'- 



No. 






■ W^ ■ 



4./ 



h 



^#f 



No. 3. 



"^^y 



J 



No. 2, 



^6' 



^v 







^io^ 



No. 4- 



/ 




X 



Stone seuljilures, Afahnmnni Shtitic, 




Pf.ATE No. V, 



J 



No. t. 



% 



:m9 












No. 7. 




?.'"*«^Sfe^ 



ije;:^ 



'."^ 






:^^^ 



ic^-; 



If 



«° 4 ^J&r^^ 



-^ 



J 




■'^1|iM|-'"*«J 



\ 












Stone scui/ttKrcs, MnkftmufH 



rr 



J 



Pl.ATK >'o. \I. 



\ 



#^ 



y 



■■^^ 



■ , if *.' 



',^j:^4 



'I ,: ■ 3 - , 









p" ^ L £ 



'TT-. 







1= 



oq 



-v?^// 



/ 



I 



No. 



Tin- Banyan Shrine on the 11 ferfiue. 



i^l-^i^?~ V 




No. 2. 



The MaliSmmtf Shrine fiom the xouth- \ 
west coritef of the firat plitf/orm. | 






^.. 



-Z^ 



7^ y 



Iit^ifiptii'n, Kyuutian- 



J 



Plait. Xo. Vil[. 



y 



V 



il 




v«^-^-3» -aa %J^^^ 






7H4S 



No. 2, 




^ U 




% 



Slout-iuserif'ttan, Makamuiii Piigoi!ii 



r 



PCATK No. X. 



No. I. 



Mo> 2. 



\. 



J 



■-■■* 



'.■'J 



*■ ' p .if' 

■ J""^- ■■•■■ ■ ■ -"•' ' 



*»^:i A. > ■ 






iT, 



■% 



i/^ 
% 






•litt 



:^.:-t:' 



1 - - '*A 



S^¥*?%'^^ 



... ! .k ■ 5i'''V'''i;i% vi ■ ■■•■■S^S 



■*f: 



., .?^.?'T" 




Efigy of Pazamiiij Mrohaiinf;. 



No. 3- 



Slonc I'nscrip/ttiH, Mrohaung. 



No. ^. 





^1 



Sir- 







* 



"V 



5/f>nf seiUfiturc, Mro/itmng. 



S/onc inscn'piiaii, AJraliaung, 



/ 



Plate No. Xi. 



J 



No. 5- 



V 



Bcal«H 1 iDAb to 100 feei 



10 9D 30 40 W IDOlMt 

I I I I I 1 1 




Path to the Andaw Pagoda 



PLAN 

Af'thu 

Shitttiaungpara 



Ne. e. 



.4^ 



^ 




^ 




^. 



B F, a<-i. ^'c"^ / '■"" '' •S'A iVMfl w «/ Pi^i^a 



No. 7. 




^-=n 



:^ 



i'/OJie sculpture Shitthaung Pagoda 



r 



I'l.ATh No. XIV. 



No. 13. 



No. 14. 



\ 





First terract'. Shittliaiin^ J'ngoda. 



No. 15- 



Sfone sculpture, Shitl/ionng /'iigoiia. 



No, 16. 





^ 



Sfoirt' sculpturff Siitiiaung Pagifda 



Sfiiiit: SLiil/iiuri', Shitl/u!!i\s; Pagoda. 



/r 



Platf. No. XV. 



yy 



No. I J, 



No. i3. 



^^.i^m 





Entrance to inner Tcmjile Court. 



North side of the Shrine. 



No. 19. 



t- 



NO. 20. 




.,..•►.. 







*» 



\ 



■k in'rancc U tk* filer gallery. 



Sami: /ri'-iii thf innrr cornnr. 



Pl.ATK No. XVI. 



Nc. 21. 



Ma. 32. 





fV^^t' of outer gallery. 



No, 23. 




North tntrait^c to (iuh:\- f^alU'iy, 



No. 24. 




:rf'.S. 



^ 



IVca" of the iiiii-fior, SJiiiffiaifrt/t Pagoda. 



S/i'i/r sch'pliiyi-, .S'l'it/Z/itianf.- P,i<^Miil, 



Pl.ATE No, XVII, 



No. 23. 






PI, A N 

tpf tbj 



PLAN 







w^^m^^^ 



K) 90 90 10 CO W TO W 

1 I I I I I I I I 



ijcitir, RO fi'tt ^ 1 intlL 



No. 26. 





Mo, 27. 



s*p 







•I 



■a 



^ 



^2 



L 1 



^'fye hfflji itMih {actutil size) of ike Andav /'itgaaa, 
Mrobaung. 



-jT 



J 



i'l.ATE No. xviri. 



N9. &. 



K 



Thi- RatciiapoH /'itt^fldn. 




No. 2CJ. 



J}ukkantiiein, npi'th sn/f. 





■**^: 




No. 30, 



DitkkflHtlu'U!, CttX' iilfi'. 






"t 



I 



9- - 



^.,!r''F*".:: ' %>!. 



















^^ 



-^ 



f'l.AlK -Nc. XIX 



/ 



No. 31. 

PLAN 

■ ■i II.. 

Iliihi:h.inthtiH 



No, 32, 
PLAN 

fit tijf- 



'Cftmiclilma jlujotia 



aV 




lf>!«r»] III .lit IfHl Ti 







^i 



I 

I 



No. 33. 



I I I I ' ' I 



P 
P 



QlJ. 



/a 

.J '' 1?' riF--'v.3_ 



.S,:ctio/i of tin- Du k kluiHlhvin. 

Dotti-ii litH-x I II dial if thf [hi f Hit 11.^ ci>inisliii(^ af Ityifks , 

i\»Hi»uuui iitiii jliasi- ivii.ui-uctfii c/' s/o/if-iitiiin. 



No. 34. 



No. 35. 







^'^^'^'^ 









% 









^1^ 



^. 



H'riliL'7i , Diikkiuitiiein i'a^i<,i;! 



r 



Plate No. XX. 



J- 



■V 



No. 36. 







^':>^-"^fwf^^i^^;Pl§ 




r^fM^m 



5 



f:. F. d4l. 



Decorative designs in stone of the north side of the Pitakaiaik, Mrohaung. 



No. 37. 



FACADE OF A PORCH 

Ximpanhinauiig pugobii, 
..ftli-cliauttp 




^- 



_ff' 



Pi-ATE N'o, xxr. 



No. 3a. 







Inwrifru-r. i.iar tit .Uari^alti ,ifiir,iiiii^ /'iri^tjifi!. 



Flatk No XXII. 



No. 39, 



V 




^. 



/»«Tf^.«-« •»"'< 'ir itaMgala Mpril;in^ P,ij^oiia. 



^- 



Pl..\TF. No. XXI 1 1. 



No. 40. 




tmtcrifit'-it nrar thr Matigala Mtiraiiti^ /*a«oria. 



/ 



PLAT!-. XO. XXiV. 



r. 



No. 41. 
PLAN 



No* 42. 



yjvj^ggj'Mg.a., jf, ■■;i?;.-yga 



■^HIM J 




3ises= 



J.WJ'WWBj'.jyy^ 



S. V. <ltl. 



u le aa m «i an CD TO 

Lii,-LLLi L'lLlilj 



No. 43. 



'^. 



, -^-JKiiv of tke Ratana»idaung Pagodii- 




Stomi- Image i>t /-he l\ aiiti Tc'mfic. 



%. 



C 



J- 



Plate No. \:\\. 



Kf. 




l<iscyipiipn. Mibbnddha- Hili, AttMa:/!/.!-, 



^jo^ ^6. 




Sr /,:^(r!f>:i6M-: 'Jf.i' iii. 



=^ 



/ 



J- 



■'J 



Ni-.. ,, 



Fi.Ai I No, XXVI. 



No. :|8 



\ 



»^-tii ^ 














vrt«% 







■,,:< ,i,|B^ 



r'tf 1 - 



.S';t^^,. iitisge .hi the Wii/:n' Temple. 



^'S^yr-v '^a: 



, g|^-i l: ., ,, 



--^Z"' 



Pl.ATE No. X\\ II. 



J 



No. 45. 
PLAN 




tt 5 10 1^ ^i ^1 4 

I I ;: \ . 1 



No, 51. 



i\ 



■'^ 






/^. 




NOr 50. 







No. 3a. 



fiiatii'e of ih,- f.utfitMct- In ilw y'tnihiayam :' :\ii;»(tt!- 
No. i3- 



Sliiiif alia. tH-iir 
tlif 1 tiiitmaran ni; 




%_ 







^t' tie Sadpiure, 'Jimimaraui;^ P^gcd 



~.-^f 



Platk Xa XWIU. 



J 



No- SS- 



V 



t, \ ■^- 



Mi 






r-^ 



. ..■■;« 

-i '■ -A 




i-5| 







#3 






;v*' 



c 



J^ 



£liL~iJ.,^^3isfc-J«---.3^ J«=iifea*U~l(isE=:sfeiS- 




F/!t,.7dL' of ihi: Porch of t ^-e S/itci;^i! Sima. 



&'a!i.. I lliiTi - 'i. 



No. s6. 



No. 57- 



% 



T!ii' !j>iamu Pagoda. 




Orijup of Iwtiircs im the Paiu j P-t^odn- 



r 



Plate No. XXIX 



"^ 




'l 



{ ^'V 






'oq f 



;qt Of3^ «) C f' 



o G ^^9 N 



Sj 7 DO v>j 



of: 



r^f. 



-+ - .. -i f, ^^ 

. ~ — i ■■. ' - 

r '? ') r ^ 5 =>?'^'~* /' ^ 

(J 00 (,' >^y' n o o o^j .X' 
O^ o v)e o n o oof.; a^ I 



^_ 



r 



J 



Platk No. XXX. 



V 




■^^J'-i^i-.V/^ 





■^If,' 






^^ 



-r 



Plate No. XXXI. 



^' 










Platf. No. XXXII. > 




%_ 



(Jo- &«. iiiirautij; Roi:k /nscriptiiia — Makdri. 



Plate No. >e<>W«. 



No, (Sj. 






No. 66. 



-IV 




'\ 




"* 








-»«•■'«; 



^ 



^«|« 



T^j" Ma ha it Shrna 



Mahfiii I'ni'odas. 



No. 6t- 



No, 6S. 





% 



St(t»C Pi'iffiiii! 3/ Ihi Mabiti /ma^r. 



'1 !:;• .1/, lli.i': i'lji litre. 



r 



Pl.ATK N'«). XXXIV. 



:=52: 



Nc. % 



Hf . 70. 




^ZSS3 



SSE 



Plitn of ihi- Kniio Sinia. 



No 7C. 



i-^f. 









"- J^ 




It'ui^e S.hr-ine X-TMwy^-v,-/. 




No. 72. 




^^ 



C 
** 



Potwnn on n'lpuri'J t.-les^i-vi-o-r.i:; thi fto.iy of thi^ 
Kuflo Sintii, 



r 



Pl.ATIi So. XXXV. 



^ 



No. 73. 




Inscription — Kado Siina, 



No. 7S- 



''S/h:M ^S^^ 




No. 74. 




lnscription~~Kado Si ma. 



No, 76. 







\ 



Sp'-aimtns 0!' S\tn<: Sctilpfure anil THei. 



n 10 lip of !ma:u'^ -Kalo Si ma. 



-^r 



Plate No. XXXVI. 



^- 



Ko. 77. 




Facade of ike Kado Sima-Launggyet circle. 



r 



Plate No. xxxvri. 



Jr 



No. («. 



\ 



<fc;- 




•\ 



liiscr i^tio a -~ Kit do- Sima, 



r 



J 



ft-ATK Xo. XXXVlil. 



No. 79 



\ 





















w 











/ff.i, rip I 



Kxde-Sima. 



■^ 



J- 



N'j. 30. 



Pi.AJ-E No. XXXiX. 



No. 81. 








-'^f 



%- 



TiruHgiia^d-^JHrsha i4py 



Tu. ;; V ; ■ i / / .; w^^f Pagadu , Akyab. 



Plate No. XL. 




Plate No. XLI. 



J^' 



% 



No. &). 




Urittaung Pagoda. 



No. S& 




/sscrip t ifi n — Vnt fa it ug. 



No. 8s 




No, 87. 



Pa^oita in Af^vub. 



r 










\ 






I -^ 



2: 

I o 



>< 



I • 



r 



J 



\ 




o 



•=ir 



I'LATK N'Q. Xl.lV, 



^ 



Ha. 90. 




4 




>:lS%^y^. 



Ha (II. 

Li'ruyc'K k Hit Pii<;triiii, 

Si) ittia'3i!iy . 



No. <)2, 

Siiiiildlt'Uy, 



H„_ 



t 






?/ 











/"